said of some They overcame Satan with the blood of the Lamb and with the word of their Testimony c. Rev. 12. 11. So the Apostle when he tells the believers that they wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities against powers c. he then exhorts them to take unto themselves the whole armour of God and particularly The Sword of the Spirit which is the Word of God Eph. 6. 10 12 17. This word of God abiding in us we shall overcome the wicked one and the World 1 Joh. 2. 14. and ch 5. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5 6. Jer. 23. 29. Tit. 1. 9 13. And that it is as a sharp two-edged Sword might be also of admonition to us to fear the word of the LORD Exod. 9. 20. and to tremble at it Isay 66. 5. for it is very sharp and if we provoke him to anger he will fight against us herewith For he is strong that executeth his word Joel 2. 11. and especially take we heed of entertaining ungodly and Antichristian teachers whose work it is to corrupt us from the Simplicity that is in Christ Jesus Ps 119. 161. see the notes on ch 2. v. 12. We have to consider the appearance of his face or countenance And his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength That is to say 1 His face as Dan. 10. 6 or his countenance was as the Sun wonderfully clear and full of Light it did inlighten the earth as it were It was clear as the Sun Cant. 6. 10. 2 Sam. 23. 4. as the Sun without clouds and in its greatest height and so indeed he is in the Gospel the light of the World Joh. 8. 12. and ch 12. 46. in comparison of whom all Instruments are but stars as in the beginning of this verse even the most eminent ones of them also Rev. 12. 1. In his face God hath shined forth the light of the knowledge of his Glory 2 Cor. 4. 4 6. and all things are discovered by his appearance in the glorious Gospel Eph. 5. 13 14. Joh. 3. 19. and together herewith he is very chearing and delectable to them that behold him and put their trust in him Truly the light is Sweet and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the Sun especially this Sun of righteousness For the LORD is a Sun c. Eccl. 11. 7. Ps 84. 10 11. and 67. 1. and Ps 4. 6. and hereafter he shall appear gloriously as such an one in the new Jerusalem That City shall have no need of the Sun neither of the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof Rev. 21. 22. and ch 22. 3 5. Isay 60. 19. yea and his face is as the Sun very â—ructifying to the beholding and believing Soul it fills it with the fruits of righteousness Deut. 33. 14. 2 Cor. 3. 18. 2. His face was as the Sun shineth to wit wonderfully glorious and full of lustre and splendour above the brightness of the Sun at Mid day Act. 26. 12. he is that Angel that came down from Heaven whose face was as it were the Sun Rev. 10. 1. So when he was transfigured his face did shine as the Sun and there he received Honour and Glory from the excellent Glory Mat. 17. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 16 17. and indeed God hath wonderfully glorified his Son Jesus in our nature even with the same Glory which he had with him before the World was Act. 3. 13. with Joh. 17. 5. he hath raised him from the dead and given him Glory that our Faith and hope might be in God 1 Pet. 1. 20 21. God hath given him Glory above all others with respect to him the most eminent Angels of the Churches are but stars There is one glory of the Sun another of the Moon and another of the stars but he as much yea far more excels them in Glory than the natural Sun doth the stars 1 Cor. 15. 41. and he hath worthily received this Glory as the four living creatures four and twenty elders and innumerable company of Angels doâ— acknowledge saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was sâ—ain to receive power and riches and Honour and Glory c. Rev. 5. 8 9 14 and this Glory he hath obtained in the Man and is entred into it thorow sufferings Luke 24. 25 27. That face of his that was spit upon and beaten is now as the Sun in his strength and in due season he shall appear in his Glory In his own glory and in the Glory of his Father and in the Glory of his holy angels Ps 102. 16. Mal. 4. 2. Mat. 16. 26. Luke 9. 26. and those also that come unto him his Church who are now clothed with him Rev. 12. 1. shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Mat. 13. 43. They that love him shall be as the Sun when he goeth forth in his might Judg. 5. 31. 3. His countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength very dreadful terrible and formidable unto his enemies so in Dan. 10. 6. it is thus read His face was as the appearance of lightening and so we read of the Suns smiting and beating Ps 121. 6. Jona 4. 8. and the Sun signifiâ—th tribulation and temptation as the Sun shall not light on them nor any heat Isay 49. 10. Rev. 7. 16. and the Sun hath looked upon me Cant. 1. 6. and whereas our Saviour saith in his parable when the Sun was up they were scorched he thus explicates it afterwards when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word c. compare Mat. 13. 6. with v. 21. and this understanding of the expression may also be taken in as appeareth by what followeth Vers 17. And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead and he laid his right hand upon me saying unto me fear not I am the first and the last Here he beginneth to acquaint the Apostle John who the glorious person was which he saw in vision And in this verse the Apostle doth declare unto us 1. What effect that had upon him which he visionally saw 2. What the Son of Man did and said unto him to strengthen him 1. What effect that had upon him which he visionally saw and when I saw him I fell at his Feet as dead When I saw him namely in Vision see notes on v. 12. in Spirit see notes on v. 10. he saw not his personal body only this extraordinary Revelation was given unto him Now 1. Here we may observe that he saw before he fell Christ Jesus did strengthen him to see and behold in Vision that which he commanded him to write and who goeth to a Waâ—fare at any time at his own charges â— he will enable and strengthen us to what he calls us and in waiting upon him and keeping his way he will not leave us nor forsake us Acts 26. 16 17. 2. We
was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone and there was a Rain-bow round about the Throne in sight like unto an Emerald In this Verse the Apostle John gives unto us a further account of what was represented to him and he saw in spirit And that 1. Of the vision sight or appearance of him that sate on the Throne And he that sate was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone 2. Of what he saw about the Throne And there was a Rain bow round about the Throne in sight like unto an Emerald 1. Of the vision sight or appearance of him that sate on the Throne And he that sate was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone He that sate namely in his Royal Majesty and glory upon the supreme Throne of rule dominion and government in Heaven the Lord God Almighty before whom all Creatures Saints and Angels prostrate themselves and unto whom they give honour as we have said and shewn on vers 2. this infinitely and inconceivably glorious One was to look upon or in sight or appearance like to a Jasper-stone and a Sardine From whence we may note in general the appearance of the most high God the Lord and possessor of Heaven and Earth is thus represented to men to signifie and give us some small intimation of his in finite and transcendent excellency and glorious majesty and splendor though indeed he is infinitely more glorious than all precious stones whatever as it is said of Wisdom Job 28. 12 20. Yea He hath set his glory above the Heavens Psal 8. 1. though they in some little degree declare his glory Psal 19. 1. Particularly He was in appearance like a Jasperâ—stone which hath its name from firmness and hardness as some say and so signifies his Omnipotency and Almightiness as ver 8. it is said of him instead of this precious stone a Saphire is spoken of and mentioned in that Vision vouchsafed to Ezekiel Chap. 1. 26. and Chap. 10. 1. which herein agrees with the Jasper that it is very hard and not to be broken so certainly it may be said of him that sits on the Throne that power belongs to him Psal 62. 11. And whoever hardens himself against him shall not prosper but be broken in pieces Job 9. 4. Mat. 21. 44. This stone shall break in pieces the iron the brass the clay the silver and the gold to wit all other Kingdoms and it shall stand for ever as it is said Prophetically of our Lord Jesus Christ Dan. 2. 34 43 45. But the Jasper is in Scripture taken notice of for its transparent light as it is said â—er light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jasper-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21. 11. So it is most fully true of this most glorious one He is light and in him is no darkness at all 1 Joh. 1. 5. He dwelleth in that light that no man can approach unto whom no man hath seen nor can see and the light dwelleth with him 1 Tim. 6. 16. Dan. 2. 22. And in his light we may see light Psal 36 9. And so we may say 1. He hath light and understanding and wisdom excellent wisdom as these words are put together and the latter shew unto us what is meant by light Dan. 5. 11 14. There is no searching of his understanding Isa 40. 28. His understanding is infinite Psal 147. 5. He hath the light of knowledg and is perfect therein 2 Cor. 4. 6. Job 36. 4. so as he discerns and knows all things The darkness hideth not from him but the night shineth as the day the darkness and the light are both alike to him Psal 139. Can any hide himself in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Lord Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Jer. 23. 23 24. With this Ancient of days is wisdom and in his length of days understanding with him is wisdom and strength he hath counsel and understanding and therefore also it is most right and meet he should govern and that all should submit unto him Job 12. 12 13. And the consideration hereof may admonish us to walk in the light as he is in the light to walk before him and to be perfect if we do not doth not he that pondereth the heart consider it and he that keepeth thy soul doth he not know it and shall not he render to every man according to his works Gen. 17. 1. Prov. 24. 12. and Chap. 15. 3. And he now gives light to us and is light to us in his Gospel therein he sends forth his light and his truth to lead and guide us Psal 43. 3. Yea as the Psalmist saith The Lord is my light as a precious stone a Jasper will give light and be a light to us in our darkness Psal 27. 1. Micah 7. 8. and Christ is the light of the world Joh. 8. 12. and hereafter gloriously the Lord will be the light of the new Jerusalem and then having the glory of God to lighten her her light shall be like unto a stone most precious even like a Jasper-stone clear as Crystal Compare Rev. 21. 11. with vers 23. 2. And by his glorious light may also be meant his infinite purity and holiness so God is light and in him is no darkness at all no manner of impurity or unholiness 1 Joh. 1. 5 6 7. As darkness frequently signifies in Scripture impurity and uncleanness and all manner of iniquity so contrarily light signifies purity and holiness Prov. 2. 13. Isa 5. 20. Rom. 13. 12. 2 Cor. 6. 14. Ephes 5. 8 11. And he that sits upon the Throne is Holiness it self a God of purer eyes than to behold iniquity and one that cannot look on evil one that cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Hab. 1. 13. Psal 5. 4. Jam. 1. 13 14. But we shall not here further enlarge on this because we shall have opportunity to speak to it again on vers 8. of this Chapter And a Sardine-stone viz. a Ruby Exod. 28. 17. Ezek. 28. 13. Rev. 21. 20. This precious stone is called a Sardine from the place or Countrey a Ruby from the colour which is ruddy like a young fresh-coloured man As it is said in former times concerning the Nazarites They were more ruddy in body than Rubies Lam. 4. 7. Instead of the Ruby or Sardine it is said in Ezek. 1. 26. Vpon the likeness of the Throne was the likeness as the appearance of a man above upon it And of Christ it is said by the Spouse He is ruddy even like a Ruby Cant. 5. 10. with Lam. 4. 7. And Christ the Wisdom of God is compared unto Rubies though yet he infinitely exceeds them and all precious stones whatever Job 28. 12 20. Prov. 3. 15. and Chap. 8. 11. with 1 Cor. 1. 24. And so it is said He that sate was to look upon like a Sardine-stone to signifie to us that
praise or signifies praise as give God the praise or glory John 9. 24. and they loved the praise or glory of men more than the praise or glory of God Joâ— 12. 43. Mat. 6. 2. according to that Whoso offereth praise glorisieth me Psal 50. 23. and these two words praised and glorified are used as words of a like signification As thou hast praised the gods of silver and gold and the God in whose hand thy breath is and whose are all thy ways hast thou not glorified Dan. 5. 13. Now thus understanding the expression so it informs us That he that sits upon the throne is supremely the subject or object of the praise of the living creatures and only so in a religious sense as Moses saith to Israel He is thy praise and he is thy God c. Deut. 10. 21. And as Jeremy saith Thou art my praise chap. 17. 12 14. Psal 109. 1. And they give him praise when they say Holy c. ver 8. They then make his praise glorious Psal 66. 1 2. Or by glory we may understand an inwardly excellent esteem and high account which they have of this most excellent one they have an excellent opinion of him in their hearts and souls and from thence they render his praise glorious the high praises of God are in their mouth 1 Pet. 3. 15. Psal 34. 1 2. and Psal 106. 1 2 3. Heb. 11. 11. Rom. 4. 20 21. Or they give glory that is they ascribe unto him most excellent Majesty luster splendor brightness as he appears in this vision like a Jasper-stone ver 2. whereto the glory of God is compared Rev. 21. 11. See Luke 9. 31. Acts 22. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 7. with Exod. 34. 29 30. so whereas in Luke 9. 32. it is said Peter James and John saw Christs glory it is elsewhere thus expressed We were eye-witnesses of his Majesty 2 Pet. 1. 16 18. And men are exhorted to enter into the roâ—k and hide themselves for the glory of his Majesty Isa 2. 10 19 21. And of the Saints it is said They shall make known to the sons of men the glorious majesty of his kingdom Psal 145. 10 12. And Honour this they also give unto him as the four and twenty Elders likewise do ver 11. and all the Angels chap. 7. 11 12. and chap. 5. 11 12. and every creature which is in heaven and on the earth c. chap. 5. 13 14. And this Honour is much-what in signification like unto the former word glory and indeed by them both in general yea by all three is signified they give him worship or they herein oâ— hereby worship him as it is said They worshipped God saying Blessing and glory and honour be unto our God chap. 7. 11 12. and chap. 4. 10 11. and so here by honour particularly may be meant an ascribing divine worship and adoration unto him in their sacrifices of prayers praises and thanksgivings in and through Jesus Christ Isa 43. 23. For he that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that hath sent him Joh. 5. 23. So the drawing nigh unto and honouring God both which are contained in one word to wit honouring him Compare Isa 29. 13. and Matth. 15. 7 8. with Mark 7. 6. is explicated presently to be a worshipping him Matth. 15. 8 9. Mark 7. 6 7. And indeed he only is the object of all religious honour and worship as our Saviour saith Thou shalt wâ—rship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Matth. 4. 10. and we are to honour him not doing our own ways nor finding our own pleasure nor speaking our own words Isa 58. 13. 14. and this honouring him contains in it an high esteem and acknowledgment of his infinite superiority above all creatures and created Beings whatever and also a sense of our inconceivable inferiority unto him and that we have nothing are nothing can do nothing but that he is the possessor of Heaven and Earth and all comes from him and therefore all glorious honour in our hearts and with our mouths is to be ascribed unto him 1 Chron. 29. 11-16 1 Sam. 2. 29 30. And thanks This also they render unto him for his goodness mercy and kindness towards them Hence we are oft called upon and provoked to give thanks unto the Lord because he is good for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 105. 1. and 106. 1. and 107. 1. and 118. 1. 29. and 136. 1 2 3-26 see Luk. 17. 16. and especially and principally thanks is to be given to him because he hath so loved the world as to give his only begotten son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life John 3. 16. As it is said of Annah the Prophetess when she came into the Temple when Jesus was there she gave thanks likewise unto the Lord to wit fâ—r this wonderful love and mercy manifested in Christ Luke 1. 78 79. she not only gave thanks to the Lord but she did likewise as others also had done and spake of Jesus to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem Luke 2. 28-38 and so the Apostle doth saying Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift 2 Cor. 9. 15. yea and thanks were given by them unto God for that he had delivered them out of the power of darkness and translated them into the kingdom of his dear son Col. 1. 12 13. Rev. 5. 8 9. Psal 116. 3 8 9 c. yea thanks are to be given to him for all his mercies favours and blessings as the Psalmist saith Bless the Lord O my soul and forget not any of his benefits who forgiveth all thine iniquities and healeth all thy diseases who redeemeth thy life from destruction who crowneth thee with loving-kindness and tender mercies c. Psal 103. 1 2 3 5. And the Apostle exhorteth us to give thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ Eph. 5. 18 20. And thus the living creatures come and thus should we come always into Gods Presence according to that Enter into his gates with thanksgiving and into his courts with praise be thankful unto him and bless his name for the Lord is good his mercy is everlasting c. Psal 100. 4 5. and 95. 1 2. To which purpose also the Apostle exhorts saying Be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God Phil. 4. 6. Col. 4. 2. 1 Chron. 23. 30. And this sacrifice of thanksgiving we should always offer in all our addresses to God by Christ as our Altar and High-priest as the Apostle saith By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name Heb. 13. 10-15 Thus Daniel three times a-day kneeled upon his knees and prayed and gave thanks before his God Dan. 6. 10. And thus the Apostle exhorts
1 31. for he made all things for himself Prov. 16. 4. He heard in vision every creature so extraordinarily was he strengthned thereto But some may say how could this possibly be how could the Apostle John possibly hear every creature which is in Heaven c. Ans 1. That he did so it behoves us to believe because the truth thereof is assured to us by the Apostle yea by the holy spirit who is truth it self for he speaks and saith this also to the Churches 2. And why should it be thought a thing incredible that God should enable him in Spirit in Heaven ch 4. 1 2. 2 Cor. 12. 1 4. to hear every creature when the Devil a creature a fallen creature in a moment of time shewed unto our Lord Jesus all the Kingdoms of the World and all the glory thereof Mat. 4. 8. Luke 4. 5. or why more incredible or impossible then to hear that innumerable company of Angels or many other things which he heard not with his bodily ears but in Spirit in or after a visional manner Rev. 5. 11 12. and 7. 4 9 10 c. And herein we may have some glimpse of the excellent state and condition the Saints are now in who are absent from the body and present with the Lord even the Spirits of just men made perfect Heb. 12. 23. and what glory and excellency they shall arrive at when their bodies shall be raised and they shall compleatly and gloriously be Spiritual men then they shall be perfect as to attainment which none are while in mortal bodies Phil. 3. 11 12. Now the best see in part and know in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 12. they shall then be equal to the Angels Luke 20 35 36. yea they shall be like to Christ so far as meer creatures are capable Now are we the Sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is 1 Joh. 3. 1 2 3. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 2. We have a more particular account by way of enumeration what he means by or what is contained in and under every creature And that is 1. Which is in Heaven Here he begins first in this more particular account because it is the most excellent place and part of Gods Creation Heaven is Gods Throne and the Earth his Footstool Isay 66. 1. Acts 7. 48 49. And in Heaven are the glorious Spirits and Angels c. Now by every Creature which is in Heaven we may understand the Sun Moon Planets twelve Signs or Constellations and Stars 2 King 23. 5. these are often called the Host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. and 17. 3. and here God placed them Gen. 1. 8. 14 15. 17. and herewith he hath garnished the Heavens Job 26. 13. and hereby he gives light to us that are upon the Earth Psal 19. 1 5 6. and the clouds of Heaven Matth. 24. 30. and 26. 64. in which the waters above the Heavens these inferiour ones are inclosed and contained Psal 148. 4. as it is said He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds and the cloud is not rent under them Job 26. 8. from whence comes the rain when God commandeth which is frequently said to be rain from Heaven Job 36. 27 29. Judg. 5. 4. Psal 77. 17. Eccles 11. 3. Acts 14. 17. and from whence also descendeth the dew as Solomon saith The clouds drop down the dew Prov. 3. 20. which dew comes from Heaven hence 't is oft-times called the dew of Heaven Gen. 27. 28 39. Deut. 33. 28. Dan. 4. 15 23 25 33. Zech. 8. 12. the winds of Heaven Dan. 7. 2. and 8. 8. and 11. 4. Zech. 2. 6. Frost also comes from Heaven as the Lord saith Out of whose womb came the Ice and the hoary Frost of Heaven who hath gendred it Job 38. 29. as also Hail Rev. 16. 21. Snow Job 37. 6. Isay 55. 10. Thunder and Lightning 1 Sam. 2. 10. and ch 7. 10. out of the Throne which is in Heaven proceeded thundrings and lightnings Rev. 4. 5. And so we read often of the Fowls of Heaven as He maketh us wiser than the Fowls of Heaven Job 35. 11. and the Fowls of Heaven hath he given into thine hand Dan. 2. 38. and 4. 12 21. Rev. 19 17. Gen. 1. 20. so of some of them particularly it is said as the Stork in the Heaven Jer. 8. 7. and the Eagles of Heaven Lam. 4. 19. Fire also is oftentimes said to coâ—e down from Heaven 2 Kings 1. 10 12 14. with Luk. 9. 54. Job 1. 6. though yet it is also on the earth as also are many other things we have mentioned which are said to be of and from Heaven As he saith to the Snow Be thou on the Earth likewise to the small rain and to the great rain of his strength Job 37. 6. And the like we might say of other things fore-named 2. And on the Earth which is full of the goodness mercy and riches of the Lord Psal 33. 5. and 104. 24. and 119. 64. In which are Kings of the Earth and all people Princes and all Judges of the Earth both young Men and Maidens old Men and Children Psal 148. 11 12. and other Creatures as trees fruitful or fruit-bearing trees and others for mans use and service Gen. 1. 11 12. Deut. 20. 19 20. Psal 148. 7 9. grass herbs Gen. 1. 11 12 29. Psal 104. 14. Cattel and Beasts of the Earth and four footed Creatures Gen. 1. 24 25. Psal 148. 7 10. Job 35. 11. Isay 18. 6. Act. 10. 12. Rom. 1. 23. creeping things and flying fowls which have wings and yet remain tame on the Earth Psal 148. 7 10. Gen. 1. 24 25. Lev. 11. 21 29 41 42 44 46. Mountains and all Hills Psal 148. 7 9. Corn and Wine and Oyl Gen. 27. 28. Deut. 7. 13. Job 28. 5. Psal 104. 15. Pretious things of the Earth Deut. 33. 14 16. Dragons and all deeps c. Psal 148. 7 8. Gen. 3. 1. 3. And under the Earth We may read these two sentences to wit this and the following thus And under the Earth even such as are in the Sea As And is often explicative and many times rendred even in Scripture And so indeed the Sea is under or beneath the Earth and so by consequence the things that are therein as it is said In the Earth beneath or in the waters under the Earth Exod. 20. 4. Deut. 4. 18. and 5. 8. Hence also men are said to go down to the Sea because it is beneath or under the Earth Psal 107. 23. Isay 42. 10. Joh. 6. 16. and God hath stretched out the Earth above the Waters for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 6. And what is also said before in verse 3. of this Chapter might confirm this sense for
then Prophesies shall fail and Tongues shall cease and knowledge shall vanish away 1 Cor. 13. 8. In former times the Candlestick was in the Sanctuary or holy place and not in the holiest there was none at all Heb. 9. 2 3. 1 Kings 8. 12. they shall then be lights in themselves and shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Who hath Ears to hear let him hear saith Mat. 13. 44. 4. They are compared to Candlesticks to teach us that it is possible they may be removed and put out of the place they are in for their evils even as it fared of old with our Types Jer. 52. 16 19. So Christ threatneth unto one of these Candlesticks Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy Candlestick out of its place except thou repent Rev. 2. 5. Hereafter they shall be fixt as the Sun Mat. 13. 41 44. they shall be as Pillars in the House of God and shall go no more out Rev. 3. 12. But now it is possible the Candlesticks may be removed and it is very probable that some of these seven if not all are in a great measure so long since Behold Israel after the Flesh In such like respects they are called and compared to Candlesticks 3. In what respects are they said to be Golden Candlesticks 1. With allusion and respect to our Types in former times to whom there is frequent reference in this Book Their Candlesticks were formerly of Gold as may be seen Exod. 25. 31. 2 Chron. 4. 7. and ch 13. 11. 3. They are said to be golden as called after Christ who is that Gold tried in the Fire Rev. 3. 18. Job 22. 25. And they are enriched by him with the unsearchable Riches of Christ Eph. 3. 8. Riches of Mercy Rom. 10. 13. Riches of Understanding Col. 2. 2 3. Riches of Glory Rom. 9. 25. yea Christ is theirs and all things are theirs 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Jam. 2. 5. 2 Cor. 6. 8 10. 3. As the consequent of the former they are called Golden because they are the most excellent Societies and are fitted to bear forth the most excellent light Exod. 31. 4. Numb 31. 22. Dan. 2. 38 39. Cant. 1. 8. and ch 5. 9. and ch 6. 1. 4. Golden to signifie they are fitted for and must abide the Fire of Tribulation Numb 31. 22. as the Lord saith I will bring the third part thorow the Fire and will refine them as Silver is refined and will try them as Gold is tried they shall call on my name and I will hear them I will say it is my People c. Zech. 13. 9. 1 Pet. 1. 7. So all these Churches were and should be in tribulation that they might be tried See notes on v. 9. and on ch 2. v. 10. c. 5. Golden Pleasant as Churches to the Eye of the Master of the House Cant. 1. 15. and ch 2. 13 14. and though there were faults in many of them yet still he is pleased to own them as and call them Golden Candlesticks Vers 13. And in the midst of the seven Candlesticks one like unto the Son of Man clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the Paps with a Golden girdle In these words we have some Account given unto us of what this Apostle farther saw in vision namely 1. The person whom he visionally saw one like unto the Son of Man 2. The place where he saw him In the midst of the seven Candlesticks 3. The clothing and habit in which he saw him clothed in a garment down to the foot and girt about the paps with a Golden girdle 1. The person whom he in vision saw one like unto the Son of Man He did not now see his person but onely the likeness and similitude of him or one like him Dan. 7. 13. and ch 10. 16. Appearing possibly by his Angel Rev. 22. 8 9 13 16. And yet to signify to us that the Son of man who is in his Personal body in Heaven Heb. 9. 24. in Paradise Rev. 2. 7. he is in the midst of the Candlesticks invisibly and Spiritually Now here consider we 1 Who is the Son of Man 2. Why is he called the Son of Man 1. Who is the Son of Man Joh. 12. 34. The Scripture helpeth us to understand who he is to wit Jesus Christ the anointed Saviour the only begotten Son of God So he speaking of himself calleth himself whom do Men say that I the Son of Man am Mat. 16. 13. so Luke 22. 48. Joh. 6. 53 56 57. And he is onely so called when one Individual person is spoken of indeed Ezekiel is often so called when spoken to and Daniel once But Christ is never so called when spoken to but always when spoken of and most frequently when he speaketh of himself 2. Why is he called the Son of Man Not because he is a mere Man for he calleth himself and saith of himself that he is Alpha and Omega The beginning and the ending The Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty v. 8. And Alpha and Omega the first and the last v. 11. The Almighty is the Son of Man and his excellent one who is the Son of Man is Almighty The first and the last is the Son of Man who liveth and was dead c. and he who was dead and is alive is the first and the last Before him there was no God or nothing of God formed neither shall there be after him Rev. 1. 17 18. and ch 2. 8. with Isay 43. 10. and ch 44. 6. For this child is wonderful counsellor the mighty God the everlasting father c. Isay 9. 6. and the consideration hereof is very instructive and comfortable But he is called the son of Man 1. Because he who was and is over all God blessed for ever Amen Rom. 9. 5. partook of our nature and was also and is very Man The Word that was in the beginning with God and was and is God was made flesh Joh. 1. 1 3 14 1 Tim. 3. 16. he partook with us of flesh and blood Heb. 2. 14. he was truly a man Joh. 1. 29 30. Act. 2. 22. and is so now in Heaven Acts 7. 55 56. 1 Tim. 2 5. he is not a mere spirit but was raised in the body of his flesh which hath flesh and bones Luke 24. 37. and shall come again as the Son of Man in his own glory and in the Glory of his father with all his holy Angels Mat. 16. 27. Luke 9. 26. and ch 21. 27. 2. He is so called to signifie to us that he partook of the nature of Man of this kind or species of creatures and it was for the good and behoof of all Men that he partook of their nature He was not only the Son of Abraham and David to perform the promises made unto the
and talking with him as Daniel saith Chap. 9. 22. 3. Consider we what the voice said in these following Branches 1. Come up hither not only come hither as Chap. 17. 1. and Chap. 21. 9 but come up hither And yet it seems not to contain so much in it as is contained in the same phrase Chap. 11. 12 for that appears to have respect to the ascending of their bodies to whom it was spoken But come up ascend up namely in Spirit that may be where the body is not 1 Cor. 5. 3. Col. 2. 5. So it is elsewhere said after the voice thus spake to John come hither he carried me in Spirit for it is without an Article Rev. 17. 1 3. and Chap. 21. 9 10. And it is as if he should say not only stand up as being now awakened and excited by this Trumpet from those dead things here on earth and Christ shall give thee light as Eph. 5. 14. But ascend up from all things here below from all these seen things good and evil mount up in spirit like an Eagle to Heaven Isa 40. 31. Come up unto me as if Christ should say unto him and as the LORD spake unto Moses concerning himself and Aâ—ron c. Exod. 24. 1. Mount up to the consideration and contemplation of things above So the believers are exhorted generally to do in an ordinary way Col. 3. 1 2 5. And though this voice spake to him and talked with him in and after an extraordinary way and manner yet there was an act of compliance required from the Apostle see Chap. 1. 12 as also was from Paul in order to his being converted though the Lord appeared to him and was converting him after an extraordinary manner yet not in an irresistible manner Hence he saith I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision Implying he might possibly have so been Act. 26. 19. with Exod. 4. 1 14. and Jona 1. 1 3. So here the Lord did not carry him up without any compliance or obedience on the Apostle's part but he raised his spirit to go up as Ezra 1. 9. and then commanded him Come up hither And this was a great honour done unto and favour conferred upon his Servant John If it be a great favour to a man when an earthly Prince or great man shall say unto him come up hither and such an one shall have honour in the presence of others Prov. 25. 7 with Luk. 14. 10. O how much greater and higher an exaltation is it to a Servant of Christ when the King of Heaven the King of Glory shall single him out from and herein prefer him before the residue of his Brethren in saying unto him come up hither even unto Heaven Oh now such have great need to take heed they be not exalted above measure and to consider by grace they are saved as well as others And to beware they despise not such as are not favoured like them herein 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. It was an excellent thing found with John when he was thus exalted above his brethren yet he then saith I John who also am your brother c. See Notes on Chap. 1. vers 9. But how could the Apostle give obedience to the call and commandment of this voice How could he come up thither or ascend unto Heaven Surely not in any power strength or ability of his own or by any wisdom or skill of his But he that spake to and talked with him strengthned him Dan. 10. 19. See Vers 2. And there is a way by which he extraordinarily and we ordinarily may ascend though we have no power of our selves so to do nor can devise a way how we might come up for no man hath ascended up to Heaven in any wisdom or strength of his own as is implied Prov. 30. 4. Joh. 3. 13. yet we may mount up and ascend by the help of that ladder spoken of Gen. 28. 11 12. the foot whereof is set upon the earth and the top of it reacheth up to Heaven And this ladder in the truth of it is the Son of man who fell into the ground and died for our sins John 12. 24. He descended into the lower parts of the earth into great and wonderful abasement and sufferings He humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross And He who descended is the same also who ascended far above all things that he might fill and fulfill all things Eph. 4. 8 10. Psal 68. 18. This is the ladder we are speaking of as our Saviour also signifies when he saith Hereafter ye shall see heaven opened and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the son of man Joh. 1. 51. with Gen. 28. 11 12. He is the secret of the stairs Cant. 2. 14 upon which we may ascend into Heaven by faith and in spirit but we must always begin at the bottom which is upon the earth that we may so do and so go up gradually from one step to another we must begin at the humiliation sufferings and Cross of our blessed Redeemer we have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus by a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us thorow the veil that is to say his flesh Heb. 10. 19 20. Rom. 8. 34. 2. And I will shew thee things which must be hereafter This is that which the voice further spake unto him In which we may note 1. That our Lord Jesus Christ doth know things that shall come future things And this he must needs do for he knoweth all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sigâ—t but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12 13. He is perfect in knowledg Compare Isa 42. 19. with Job 36. 4. Not only doth he know things that are things present as he also doth both the actions and thoughts of men the hearts of men which are deceitful above all things and the most secret thoughts and intents thereof and which is Gods peculiar to know 1 King 8. 39. with Matt. 9. 4. Mark 2. 6 8. Compare Jer. 17. 19. with Rev. 2. 23. For he is one with the Father over all God blessed for ever Joh. 10. 30. Rom. 9. 5. The consideration whereof might admonish us all to take heed and beware that we do not in our hearts hide and hold fast any iniquity or abomination whatsoever but cleanse our hands from sin and our hearts from double-mindedness Jam. 4. 8. If otherwise shall not he search it out For he knows the secrets of the hearts Psal 44. 18 22. But he also knows things which shall and must be hereafter before they come to pass So he knew before his hour came what things he should suffer and how he should be dealt withal and told his Dâ—sciples before hand saying unto them Behold we go up to Jerâ—salem and the son of man shall be betrayed unto
high and lifted up Isa 6. 1. The Lord hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens and his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. And it is a Throne full of glory luster and majesty A glorious high Throne Jer. 17. 12. Yea and for our comfort and encouragement it is a Throne of mercy and grace this Throne is upholden by mercy Prov. 20. 28. and we may therefore come boldly to this Throne the throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace for seasonable help Heb. 4. 14 16. with Chap. 8. 1 2. This Throne was set in heaven for there is Gods Throne The Lords Throne is in Heaven Psal 11. 4. Yea that is his Throne Thus saith the Lord the Heaven is my Throne Isa 66. 1. Hence our Saviour admonishes his Disciples not to swear by Heaven because it is Gods Throne Mat. 5. 34. And saith He that shall swear by Heaven sweareth by the Throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon Mat. 23. 22. And from hence Stephen sheweth That the most High dwelleth not in Temples made with hands because Heaven is his Throne Act. 7. 47 49. with Isa 66. 1 3. And because he hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens his Kingdom ruleth over all He doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth And none can stay his hand or say unto him what dost thou Psal 103. 19. Dan. 4. 17 25 32 35 37. With this the righteous comfort themselves when the wicked did bend their bow and make ready the arrow upon the string that they might privily shoot at the upright in heart and said If the foundations be destroyed what can the righteous do The Lords Throne say the upright is in heaven Psal 11. 1 4. And though the wicked ones say is not God in the height of heaven And â—ow doth God know can he judg thorough the dark cloud Job 22. 12 14. Yet that is no let or hindrance to him Though the Lords Throne be in heaven yet his eyes behold the children of men Psal 11. 4. He hath looked down from the height of his Sanctuary from Heaven did the Lord behold the Earth c. Though therein he humbleth himself Psal 102. 19 21. with Psal 113. 4 5 6. And he that dwelleth and sitteth in the Heavens will laugh at all those who oppose him and his Christ the Lord shall have them in derision c. Psal 2. 1 4 5. with Psal 29. 10. 2. And one sate upon the throne Even the Lord God Almighty vers 8 10 11. He it is that fits upon it that fits King upon it and that for ever Psal 29. 10. For to sit upon the Throne is to reign rule and govern compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. As also is shewn before See Notes on Chap. 3. ver 21. but that we here observe it that one to wit the Almighty sits on the Throne the supreme Throne of Government Indeed the word one is not expresly in the Text but necessarily implied the word sate being of the singular number and so we shall look on the words that one or he sitteth on it even he who is called as is before said the Lord God Almighty ver 8. But is it not said by the Amen to wit by Christ I overcame and am set down with my father in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. And is it not frequently affirmed of him that he is on the Throne and on the right hand of the Throne of Majesty Heb. 1. 3. and Chap. 8. 1. and Chap. 12. 2. Yes certainly but He and the Father and the Eternal Spirit are one For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God Joh. 10. 30. 1 Joh. 5. 7 9 10. See the Notes after on vers 8. And though Christ is sometimes represented as in the midst of the Throne to signifie this Lamb which hath been slain is the abiding Sacrifice and Mediator between God and men as Chap. 5. 6. and Chap. 7. 17. Yet he is also on the Throne who is the Son of God and it is called the Throne not Thrones of God and of the Lamb Chap. 22. 1. with Zach. 6. 12 13. And so it is this one God Father Word and holy Spirit sate and sits upon this Throne this supreme seat of glorious Majesty and all-ruling Government and none else not the living Creatures they are indeed in the midst of and round about the Throne but not on it ver 6. But they give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on it ver 9. Not the Elders for though they sit upon four and twenty Thrones yet they are round about this Throne and not one of the Elders sits upon this but they also fall down before him that sits on the Throne ver 4. and 10 11. nor the Angels though they are glorious Creatures and are called Thrones Dominions Principalities and Powers yet none of them sit upon this most high Throne but they are round about the Throne Chap. 5. 11. And they fall before the Throne on their faces and worship God Chap. 7. 11. Yea no Creature no meer Creature whatsoever is on this Throne for he only sits upon it who hath created all things and for whose pleasure they are and were created ver 10 11. And saith the Apostle every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them heard I saying Blessing honour glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever Chap. 5. 13. By which it is evidently manifested that no Creature whatever no not the Virgin Mary sits upon this Throne but all Creatures are distinct from and infinitely inferiour unto him that sits upon it this most excellent and glorious one who liveth for ever and ever And to this end the Psalmist imprecates judgments upon such as were confederate against God and his â—idden ones that they might know that he whose name alone is Jehovaâ— is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 2 16 18. And the consideration hereof might help Zion to rejoice in their King and strengthen them against all occasions of sadness and discouragement because their God reigneth and not Satan nor any of their enemies Isa 40. 9. and Chap. 52. 7. And engage and encourage them to worship him only and to trust in him at all times and pour out their hearts unto him and not to fear what their enemies can do unto them in waiting upon him and keeping his way Psal 62. 8 11. 2 King 19. 15. Isa 37. 16. Yea all people are called upon to sing praises unto God Because he is King of all the earth God reigneth over the heathen God sitteth upon the Throne of his holiness c. Psal 47. 1 6 8. Vers 3. And he that sate
for in him we live and move and have our beings Act. 17. 24 25-28 and which is also greatly for our encouragement and consolation He who is the living God is the Saviour of all men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. one who is very pitiful and of tender mercies to mankind while it is called to day not willing that any of them should perish no not the worst and greatest sinners as himself swears to us by his life As I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked indefinitely considered but that the wicked turn from his way and live Ezek. 33. 11. Yea and he is one who liveth for ever and ever who is from everlasting to everlasting God Psal 90. 1 2. He that sits upon the throne upon the supreme Throne of Government is the everlasting one and therefore his dominion is an everlasting dominion and his kingdom from generation to generation Dan. 4. 34. The Lord is King for ever and ever Psal 10. 16. He is the living God and stedfast for ever and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed and his dominion shall be even unto the end Dan. 6. 26. Rev. 4. 10. and chap. 5. 14. and chap. 10. 6. with Dan. 12. 6. He lifts up his hand to Heaven and saith I live for ever Deut. 32. 40. This is the object of their Adoration to wit the Lord who is the true God the living God and the everlasting King Jer. 10. 10. who sits upon the floods who sits king for ever Psal 29. 10. not the Virgin Mary or any Saint for of them it may be said Where are they and do they live for ever Zech. 1. 5. The object of their religious worship is the Father who hath life in himself and of whom are all things John 5. 25. 1 Cor. 8. 6. the Son who is the true God and eternal life without beginning of days or end of life 1 John 5. 20. Col. 1. 16 17. Heb. 7. 3. John 17. 5. the eternal spirit Heb. 9. 14. by whom all things were created and who hath garnish'd the Heavens Psal 33. 6. Job 26. 13. and chap. 33. 4. Isa 40. 13 14 17. with Rom. 11. 35 36. 1 Tim. 6. 16. Rom. 1. 23. and that he sits upon the throne who liveth for ever and ever and whose throne is from the beginning from everlasting and endureth from generation to generation Psal 932. Jer. 17. 12. Lam. 5. 19. Heb. 1. 8 9. Isa 6. 1-10 with Act. 28. 25 27. How might the consideration hereof encourage us to come with boldness to the throne of his Holiness Almightiness and Graâ—e at all times and rejoyce that he reigneth according to that The Lord reigneth let the earth rejoyce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 96. 1-10 and 97. 1. and it might engage us to rejoyce and bless him who liveth for ever and ever as the Psalmist saith The Lord liveth and blessed be my rock c. 2 Sam. 22. 47. Job 19. 25. Psal 72. 15. and 102. 27 28. And because he lives they shall live also who come unto believe on and serve him with reverence and godly fear Deut. 33. 26 27 29. John 14. 19. and in that he liveth for ever and ever We may herein see the endless and everlasting misery and unhappiness of them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus they shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord they shall drink of the wrath of him who liveth for ever and ever 2 Thes 1. 8 9 10. Rev. 14. 10 11. and chap. 15. 7. 2. We have nextly to consider and speak unto the act or exercise of the living creatures about or towards this blessed object supposed and explicatively declared and repeated when they give or shall give glory and honour and thanks But how do they give these things unto him that sits upon the throne who liveth for ever and ever Answ Not by conferring upon or really adding any thing unto him which he had not before or as if he needed or wanted any thing from his creatures Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced for of him and thorow him and to him are all things Rom. 11. 35 36. If thou sinnest saith Elâ—hu What doest thou against him or if thy transgressions be multiplied What doest thou unto him if thou be righteâ—us What givest thou him or what receiveth he of thine hand Job 35. 6 7 8. God that made the world and all things therein seeing he is Lord of Heaven and Earth is not worshipped with mens hands or tongues as though he needed any thing Act. 17. 24 25. Indeed thus he gives to us who need all things but we cannot so give unto him because he is infinite in all glory and glorious perfection and cannot be added unto Christs goodness as he was our Mediator did not extend or add any thing to the Lord Psal 16. 2 3. much less can ours which is as a morning-cloud and as the early dew that goeth away Can a man be profitable unto God as be that is wise may be prefitable unto himself Is it any pleasure to wit gainful pleasure as presently is intimated to the Almighty that thou art righteous or is it gain to him that thâ—u makest thy ways perfect Job 22. 2 3. This then is not the meaning of the expression we cannot advantage or add any thing to him But the giving to him here spoken of is a rendring to him what was and is his whether we give it to him or no and all his worshippers may say as King David doth All things come of him and of his own they give unto him and all is his own before 1 Chron. 29. 11 14 16. Hence we have such exhortations in Scripture Give unto the Lord glory end strength give unto the Lord the glory of or due unto his name worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness Psal 29. 1 2. and 96. 7 8. And yet in thus giving glory unto him we must needs fall short of doing it according to his infinite praise-worthiness for his glorious name is exalted above all blessing and praise Neh. 9. 5. Who can utter the mighty acts of the Lord who can shew forth all his praise Psal 106. 1 2. and 40. 5. But in some little measure they may thus give or ascribe unto the Lord what is his Deut. 32. 3. And this appears to be the meaning of the expression as it refers to vers 8. there it is thus expresâ— They say or they have no rest saying Holy Holy Holy Lord God Alâ—ighty c. And here when they give glory c. here is no act of Collatioâ— or conferring any thing upon him that sits on the Throne but they give in words acknowledging him to be what he is When they give glory to wit praise for so this word here rendred glory is oft translated
the believers to do Rejoyce evermore pray without ceasing in every thing give thanks for saith he this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you 1 Thes 5. 16 18. And the believers should give thanks to his name not only for mercies and favours shewed and vouchsafed to themselves in particular but for any grace or mercy bestowed upon others of their brethren also who believe Ephes 1. 16. 1 Thes 1. 2. Col. 1. 10 12. yea and for Gods love and mercy to all men as the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men for kings and all in authority c. 1 Tim. 2. 1-4-8 Vers 10. The four and twenty Elders fall or shall fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying This Verse refers as we see to vers 9. When those living creatures shall give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on the throne then the four and twenty Elders shall fall down before him also c. Now in this Verse is intimately signified to us in general 1. That the spirits of just men made perfect as the four and twenty Elders do signifie see the notes before on ver 4. do fall down and worship God though in spirit they are compleatly entred into rest yet they never cease from worshipping and adoring him that sits on the throne but this exercise of theirs remains for ever Chap. 5. 14. and Chap. 11. 16 17. and Chap. 7. 14 15. Jer. 32. 39 40. yea and when they are raised again in the first resurrection they shall be Priests of God and of Christ they shall then praise and glorifie him as the object of their adoration who liveth for ever and ever Chap. 20. 6. they shall be his Sons still and so shall honour him as their Father Chap. 21. 7. with Mal. 1. 6. as it is said There shall be no more curse but the throne of God and of the lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face c. Chap. 22. 3 4. with Exod. 33. 20. Though then they shall be equal to the Angels yet they shall not be exempt from giving this Homage to the Supreme and Sovereign Lord of Heaven and Earth for the Seraphims as we have seen cry one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Isa 6. 1-3 And it is said All the angels stood round about the throne and worshipped God saying Amen Blessing and glory and wisdom c. be unto our God for ever and ever Amen Chap. 7. 11 12. Dan. 7. 10. And the Prophet calls upon them to worship the Lord saying Bless the Lord ye his angels that excel in strength that do his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Bless the Lord all ye his hosts ye ministers of his that do his pleasure Bless the Lord all ye his works in all places of his dominion Psal 103. 19 20 22. And if the inhabiters of Heaven do worship and adore him that sits upon the throne as we have seen they do then we may thereby discern the wickedness and wretchedness of their boasts of perfection as to attainment who cast off all fear of God and as they say are above all his ordinances and appointments and look on the adoration of the Lord God Almighty as a thing below and beneath them Alas this is far from perfection and herein they are most like the Devil and it proceeds from their great pride as it is said The wicked thorow the pride of his countenance will not seek after God God is not in all his thoughts Psal 10. 4. These are like unto those of whom Job speaks who say unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy ways what is the Almighty that we should serve him Job 21. 14 15. Exod. 5. 2. As this Verse relates unto ver 9. so we may learn from hence that there is a communion of Saints of the holy Ones above in their spirits and the Saints that are in the earth when those which are here below give glory honour and thanks to the Creator of all things then these which are in Heaven fall down and worship him also they are both but one family Eph. 3. 15. And those below are by faith come unto these above Heb. 12. 22-24 And when the one worship God the other also joyn with them therein as in our types when the priests burnt incense within in the temple of the Lord the whole multitude of the people were praying without Luk. 1. 9 10. and they both of them worship the same object of worship as evidently appears by comparing the two Verses they above do not worship one and those below another those below do not worship these above but they have all one Father and God Indeed those below have such mediums and ordinances and helps in government c. as these above need not and such bodily postures places c. But as to the things which are absolutely essential to the worship of God they have fellowship together Object But now some may and do object from the order of words in ver 9. and 10. against the interpretation given of the Elders and living creatures and say It appears that the living creatures are the most excellent because they always begin and are first and first mentioned in the worship of God as also chap. 5. 8 9. therefore they are more excellent than the Elders Answ 1. To this I say in general though I cannot give satisfaction to others nor answer all the Objections that may be made and urged against the sense foregiven yet it appears to me so evident that the Elders as the word imports are the most excellent and signifie the holy Prophets and Apostles and are the representative of that part of the Church above and the four living creatures do mean and signifie the younger and those alive in mortal bodies even the Church of Christ in the four quarters of the world generally considered that I shall not be readily waved from that interpretation given though I could not satisfactorily answer all mens Questions or Objections there-against 2. But more particularly we may say to this Objection 1. It is not true that the living creatures are always first named or placed in the worship of God for though here they are first mentioned and in chap. 5. 8 9. yet they are not so every-where nor is this order always observed for in chap. 19. 4. it is said And the twenty-four Elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 2. Nor is it true that they are always the most excellent who are first mentioned in worshipping for both the living creatures and Elders are mentioned before the innumerable company
it too highly and sometimes spake unadvisedly as Elihu saith unto him Thou saidst my righteousness is more than Gods Job 35. 2. But when he had a more open sight of the Almighty he crys out Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee I will lay mine hand upon my mouth once have I spoken but I will not answer yea twice but I will proceed no further Job 40. 3 4 5. with chap. 13. 18 22. and chap. 23. 2 5. And again he thus saith and confesseth I have uttered that I understood not things too wonderful for me which I knew not I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear but now mine eye seeth thee wherefore I abhor my self and repent in dust and ashes Chap. 42. 3 5 6. Thus also it was with the Prophet Isaiah when he had that vision vouchsafed to him In which he saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and lifted up and his train filled the temple above it stood the Seraphims and one cried unto another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts then said he Wo is me for I am undone I am cut off because I am a man of unclean lips c. Isa 6. 1 2 3 4 5. see also Dan. 10. 5-8-15-17 Rev. 1. 13-17 and without doubt those which are in their spirits in Heaven and being absent from the body are present with the Lord they are more humble than we are who are on earth And did we more clearly behold his glory and glorious Majesty who sits upon the throne as it is discovered to us in the face of Christ in the Gospel 2 Cor. 4. 4-6 It would cause us to lye low before him and hide us in the dust for the glory of his Majesty and yet in the encouragement of his grace come by our High-priest with boldness to the throne of grace Isa 2. 10. Heb. 4. 14 16. And that any of us are proud and highly conceited of our selves and are lifting up our selves unduly in language apparel or demeanour of our selves is because of our foolishness and ignorance of God or because we do not behold in the glass of the Gospel the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. the proud person is a fool 1 Tim. 6. 4. Hos 4. 1-6 with chap. 5. 5. Oh then humble we our selves in the sight of the Lord and he will lift us up Jam. 4. 5-7-10 Act. 20. 19. Matth. 11. 28 29. Eph. 4. 2-4 Verse 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created These are the words of the twenty-four Elders to him that sate on the Throne in their humble prostration of themselves In which we have 1. Their Acknowledgment or Doxology 2. The Reason or Reasons thereof 1. Their Acknowledgment or Doxology Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power Where we may note in general That they prostrate themselves as is fore-declared in ver 10. when they speak to him that sits on the Throne and not when they speak of him simply so it is said chap. 5. 8 9. the four living creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the lamb saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof They speak not of him simply but direct their speech unto him when they fall down Thou art worthy By way of highest merit and desert to have all divine and religious Worship and Adoration and thou only see the notes before on chap. 3. ver 4. which is not said to exclude Christ from being the object thereof also for he and the Father are one and the same blessing honour glory and power is ascribed unto the lamb as unto him that sits upon the throne by every creature whereto the four living creatures say Amen chap. 5. 13 14. But to exclude all merely created Beings whatsoever Thou art worthy who hast created all things as it presently follows he as distinguished from opposed to and infinitely preferred before all creatures or merely created beings whatsoever As the Psalmist saith I will call upon the Lord who is worthy to be praised 2 Sam. 22. 3 4. Psal 18. 3. He with exclusion of all others whatever even this one God the Father the Word and Holy Spirit 1 John 5. 7. with exclusion of all inferiour creatures as the Sun Moon Stars all the host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. of all birds four-footed beasts creeping things c. Rom. 1. 23-26 of the likeness of any of these inferiour creatures or any else Deut. 4. 15-18 of man corruptible man Rom. 1. 23. of holy and good men even the most eminent of them Acts 10. 26. and chap. 14. 14 15. of the glorious Angels Judg. 13. 16. Col. 2. 18. Rev. 19. 10. and chap. 22. 8 9. He only is to be worshipped with divine Adoration as we have frequently had occasion to shew in the foregoing part of this Chapter Deut. 6. 13. and chap. 10. 20. with Matth. 4. 10. To receive glory and honour c. not as if he needed any thing Acts 17. 25. If thou be righteous what givest thou him or what receiveth he of thine hand Job 35. 7. But to receive that acknowledgment of praise and honour from all creatures which appertains to thee and is thy due whether it be given thee or no see the notes before on ver 9. of the living creatures it is said They give glory c. And here the Elders say Thou art worthy O Lord to receive or take it Indeed it is not meet for mere creatures to receive religious or divine worship though it should be given to them and the holy Ones both men and angels have disclaimed and refused it Act. 10. 25 26. and chap. 14. 14 15. Rev. 19. 10. And how deer did it cost Herod when he received it The people gave a shout saying It is the voice of a God and not of a man and immediately the angel of the Lord smote him because he gave not God the glory but received it to himself and he was eaten up of worms and gave up the ghost Act. 12. 22 23. Dan. 4. 30 31. Rev. 18. 7. And how sad and deplorable will be the end of that man of sin the Son of Perdition who sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God The Lord will consume him with the spirit of his mouth and will destroy him with the brightness of his coming 2 Thes 2. 3 4-8 Ezek. 28. 2-8-10 But thou art worthy O Lord to receive it say the Elders we cannot speak too highly and honourably of him yea he is exalted above all blessing and praise Nehem. 9. 5. Psal 106. 1 2 3. Job 26. 14. Thou art worthy to receive glory and honour and power Unto the two former we have spoken before see the notes on ver 9. And power This is also ascribed to him that sits on the throne and
unto the lamb for ever and ever by every creature c. whereto the living creatures say Amen chap. 5. 12 13 14. and by all the Angels chap. 7. 11 12. He hath power to do what he pleaseth as it is said Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Psal 115. 3 4. and 135. 6. Matth. 6. 13. 1 Chron. 29. 11 12. He hath power to help and to cast down power to save and to destroy to give or to withhold 2 Chron. 25. 8. Jam. 4. 12. To do every thing that consists with his infinite holiness see notes before on ver 8. and no thought can be withholden from him Job 42. 2. and he can and doth uphold all things by the word of his power Hebr. 1. 3. Psal 75. 3. and 55. 22. But here especially as it may seem and as is before said Power answers to thanks in ver 9. and so power belongs to him also with him is mercy Psal 62. 11. He hath power to extend mercy to unworthy undeserving and ill-deserving ones as hâ— hath manifested in raising up such an Horn of salvation in the house of his servant David in preparing a body for Christ in the womb of the Virgin Luk. 1. 35. In being with him in trouble with him his hand hath been established his arm also hath strengthened him so as the enemy hath not exacted upon him nor the son of wickedness afflicted him Psal 89. 21-23 though Satan and his instruments thrust sore at him yet the Lord helped him the right hand of the Lord did valiantly the right hand of the Lord was exalted c. Psal 118. 10-13-16 and the working of the might of his power wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places far above all principality c. Eph. 1. 19 20 21. Psal 118. 16-18 Thorow whom his power is great for saying redeeming and forgiving any sinners though never so great that turn at his reproofs come at his calls and obey his counsels Numb 14. 17. Isa 50. 1 2 3. And on such-like accounts we have cause to give thanks unto him and sing of and praise his power Isa 45. 8-10 Psal 59. 16. and 150 1 2 3. 2. We have also to consider the Reason or Reasons of the Elders rendring praise glory and honour unto him For thou hast created all things c. This hath respect either unto the first and old Creation or also unto the new unto both which we may speak a little 1. As with respect to the first in which act of his Creation he gave a being to all creatures by his word which before had none Gen. 1. 1-21-27 He said Let there be light c. and it was so And in this work of Creation the three persons who are but one God 1 John 5. 7-9 did concur and co-operate To us there is but one God the Father of whom are all things and we in him 1 Cor. 8. 6. By Christ were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him Col. 1. 16. All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made John 1. 1 2 3. Ephes 3. 9. Heb. 1. 1 2 3. and ver 8 10. And all the Host of the Heavens to wit rhe Angels Sun Moon and Stars c. were made by the spirit of the mouth of the Lord Psal 33. 6. And Elihu saith The Spirit of God hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life Job 33. 4. and chap. 26. 13. Psal 104. 30. Isa 40. 13-18-26 And in this work of Creation appears his glory and honour his work herein is honourable and glorious Psal 111. 3. The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament sheweth his handy-work Psal 19. 1-6 Isa 40. 26. Herein appears and is manifested 1. His infinite power and that he can do all things Ab Lord God saith the Prophet Behold thou hast made the Heaven and the Earth by thy great power and stretched-out arm and there is nothing too hard for thee Jer. 32. 17-27 The Lord is the true God he is the living God and an everlasting King he hath made the earth by his power Jer. 10. 10-12 and chap. 51. 15. And therefore he can extend help to us in every case and condition Lift up your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things that bringeth out their host by number he calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might for that he is strong in power not one faileth Why sayest thou O Jacob and speakest O Israel my way is hid from the Lord and my judgment is passed over from my God Isa 40. 26 27 28. Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. and chap. 41. and chap. 42. 2-5 Psal 89. 8 9-11-13 2. And herein also appears his infinite wisdom and unsearchable understanding that he is mighty in wisdom Job 36. 5. O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all Psal 104. 24. The Lord by wisdom hath founded the earth by understanding hath he establish'd the Heavens by his knowledg the depths are broken up c. Prov. 3. 19 20. He hath established the world by his wisdom and stretched out the Heavens by his discretion Jer. 10. 12. and chap. 51. 15. Psal 136. 5. And therefore also glory and honour appertain to him as the Apostle saith Now unto the King eternal or of ages or worlds the only wise God be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen 1 Tim. 1. 17. And thus we should also glorify him in trusting in him at all times and pouring out our hearts unto him as knowing and believing The creator of the ends of the earth fainteth not nor is weary there is no searching of his understanding Isa 40. 26 27 28-31 Jude 25. 3. And herein is also manifested his goodness and mercy that he is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Psal 145. 8 9. He by wisdom made the Heavens for his mercy endureth for ever and stretched out the earth above the waters for his mercy endureth for ever who made great lights for his mercy endureth for ever The Sun to rule by day for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 1-4-9 The earth is full of his mercy and riches Psal 104. 24. and 119. 64 and 8. 1 2 4 5. and 89. 1-12 13. and 33. 5. yea indeed his Being and Godhead and all his glorious Attributes are manifested by the works of his Creation that all might glorify him The invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and Godhead so that they are without excuse because
unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book And if any man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophecy God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book chap. 22. 18 19. 3. This Book is sealed with seven Seals and so secured from danger As those Persons whom he would preserve from evil had a mark set upon them Ezek. 9. 4 6. Or were sealed for safety and preservation Rev. 7. 3 8. and chap. 9. 4. So this Book had the Seals or Seal of the Living God upon it as chap. 7. 2. So as it shall not be destroyed or consumed as that Roll or Book was spoken of in Jer. 36. 2. 23. But he will preserve it from this generation for ever And so much also is implied in what is said of it before viz. That it is in the right hand of him that sits upon the Throne and so out of the reach of all evil danger and enemie whatsoever none is able to pluck it out of the right hand of the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for he is infinitely greater than all Creatures whatever as John 10. 27 -29 30. 4. And most especially and directly this Book is said to be sealed with seven seals to give us to understand that it is shut up hidden and secret so that if it had been delivered to one that is learned saying Read this he would answer I cannot for it is sealed as Isa 29. 11 12. So it is said to Daniel But thou O Daniel shut up the words and seal the Book even to the time of the end And again Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end Dan. 12. 4 8 9. And as the voice from Heaven said to the Apostle John when he was about to write Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered and write them not Rev. 10. 4. So we are here to understand it principally This Book was shut or closed up so as no meer Creature was able to open it or to read it or look thereon or therein as it follows verse 2 3 4. And so sealed is opposed to open and signifies shut up or secâ—et as Jer. 32. 11 14. And this Book was shut up as with a Seal as it is Job 41. 15. Or shut up and sealed as Cant. 4. 12. Rev. 22. 10. It was even hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ as Eph. 3. 9. Most surely and perfectly closed up and hid as it were in the right hand of power of him that sate upon the Throne as we have seen before so as the most glorious and potent Creatures in Earth or in Heaven could not loose the Seals or look therein Verse 2. And I saw a strong Angel proclaiming with a loud voice who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof The Apostle John in this verse doth farther declare unto us 1. What was farther discovered to him and he saw to wit in Vision And I saw a strong Angel 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel and that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice 2. More particularly the subject matter of this Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof 1. What was farther discovered unto the Apostle John And he saw to wit in Vision And I saw saith he a strong Angel It was an Angel that he saw which words denote not the nature of this Person but his Office though very likely he was one of those glorious Creatures which are most frequently so called yet as to their nature they are Spirits such as have not Flesh and Bones as Men have though sometimes they have appeared like Men. Of the Angels he saith Who maketh his Angels Spirits and his Ministers a Flame of Fire Heb. 1. 7. Luc. 24. 39. But this word Angel signifies to us here his Office and Mission He came not thus to Proclaim or Preach without being sent as Rom. 10. 15. Are they not all Ministring Spirits sent forth to Minister for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1. 14. They are his Ministers also that do his Pleasure Psal 103. 19 21. and Psal 104. 4. They are his Messengers who sit upon the Throne He sent his Angel and delivered his Servants that trusted in him Daniel 3. 28. He sent his Angel and shut the Lions Mouths that they did not hurt Daniel chap. 6. 22. He sent his Angel and delivered Peter out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the People of the Jews Acts 12. 9 11. Gen. 24. 7. 40. High Angels behold the Face of Christs Father which is in Heaven and attend to know his Will and do his Commandments Psal 103. 20. They run not before they are sent but wait his time and obey his Commands And hereby it doth appear that this Angel here spoken of was sent by him that sits upon the Throne that sits King for ever to make this following Proclamation And this is said to be a strong Angel surely to signifie to us that there are degrees amongst them in strength and some of them are stronger and mightier than other some Indeed all those glorious Spirits are mighty and excel other Creatures in strength as is signified to us when the Prophet saith Bless the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength or mighty in strength Psal 103. 20. So whereas it is said in one place The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels or the Angels of his power 2 Thes 1. 7. In other places it is said simply He shall come with his Angels Matth. 16. 27. And all the Holy Angels with him Matth. 25. 31. Which signifies all the Holy Angels are mighty and powerful but yet it seems some of them do excel others in strength and power as some of them do excel others in dignity and as there are some called Thrones Dominions Principalities so some are called Powers Col. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22. As also some amongst the evil ones are so called Col. 2. 15. And as it is amongst men though all are rational Creatures yet some are much more rational than others are so it seems it is here Some are mightier than others and this here particularly is said to be a strong Angel So we read of a mighty or strong Angel Rev. 10. 1. Though that seems to mean the Angel of Gods presence to wit Christ and of an Angel having great power chap. 18. 1. And of a mighty or strong Angel chap. 18. 21. But how strong or mighty soever they or any of them are yet he that sits upon the Throne is higher than the highest of them and mightier than the strongest of them for he is the Lord God Almighty that can do every thing Rev.
those that shall reign with him even all his Saints and holy Ones shall keep a perpetual Sabbath and sing forth Hallelujah's and it will then be their great delight to serve the Lord in his glorious Temple And this will be a righteous reign also there will then be no crying out nor complaining in the streets as too too often now there is but then a King shall reign in righteousness he hath prepared his throne for judgment and he shall judg the world in righteousness and minister judgment to the people in uprightness and Princes even these reigners with Christ shall rule in judgment Psal 144. 14 15. Isa 32. 1. with Psal 9. 7 8. and 67. 4. and 82. and 96. 11 13. and 98. 4 9. Micah 4. 1-5 Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise up unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth In his days Judah shall be saved and Israel shall dwell safely c. And then he will set up shepherds over them to wit Rulers and Kings these here spoken of which shall feed them and they shall fear no more c. Jer. 23. 4 5 6. The mountains shall bring peace to the people and the little hills by righteousness and the work of righteousness shall be peace and the effect of righteousness quietness and assurance for ever Psal 72. 1-3 4. Isa 32. 1 16. 17 18. 4. These Saints and holy Ones shall reign in wonderful glory lustre and splendor they shall then inherit the throne of glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 149. 5. The wise shall then inherit glory wisdom shall then give to their head an Ornament of grace and shall compass them with a Crown of glory Prov. 3. 35. and chap. 4. 7 9. Isa 24. 16 23. They are in this day called by the Gospel to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Thes 2 12. 2 Thes 2 13 14. 2 Pet. 1. 3. And it is assured to them that when Christ who is our life shall appear then shall also the Saints appear with him in glory Col. 3. 1-3 4. And in vision and as a confirmation of the truth hereof some to wit Mâ—ses and Elias have appeared in glory and in such glory and brightness as at the beholding whereof the disciples werefore afraid and fell on their faces c. Matth. 17. 1-7 Mark 9. 2-6 with Luk 9. 29 31 32. and the Apostle John saith The angel carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me to wit in vision that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasparstone clear as crystal Rev. 21. 9 11. with chap. 4. 3 They that be wise shall then shine as the brightness of the firmaâ—ent and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. yea then shall the righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Matth. 13. 43. Jude 5. 31. They shall then be like to Christ when he shall appear for they shall see him as he is their vile body shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious body and as they have born the image of the earthy so they shall also bear the image of the heavenly Phil. 3. 21. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 1 John 3. 1 2. Though now they lye among the pots as it were and are as the filth and off-scouring of all things yet they shall be as the wings of a Dove covered with silver and her feathers with yellow gold Psal 68. 13. And the hope of this glory which shall be partaken of by them is powerful to move and engage them to purifie themselves even as he is pure 1 John 3. 1-3 And to strengthen them to rejoyce inasmuch as they are made partakers of Christs sufferings and when they are reproached and defaâ—ed for the name of Christ for when his glory shall be revealed they also shall be glad with exceeding joy 1 Pet. 4. 12 14. Rom. 8. 17 18. For their light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for them a far more exceeding eternal weight of glory while they look not on the things that are seen but on the things that are not seen c. 2 Cor. 4. 16 18. Considering always there will be then degrees of glory And as one star differs from another in glory so also it will be in the resurrection from the dead Dan. 12. 3. Luk. 19. 15-19 1 Cor. 5. 41 42. 5. As to the duration of their Reign and Kingdom it shall be everlasting they shall reign for ever and ever Rev. 22. 5. The Saints of the most high shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18 27. But as to the Davidical Administration of it so it shall be a thousand years whether more strictly or largely taken I cannot determine as it is said They lived and reigned a thousand years And again They shall be Priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years Rev. 20. 1-3 4 6. 3. Where and over whom shall these holy ones so reign 1. Where shall they so reign and that is here expresly declared to us by these Saints viz. We shall reign on the earth Psal 25. 13. and 112. 2. So it is plainly said The Kingdom and dominion and greatness of the Kingdom not in but under the whole Heaven namely on earth shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high Dan. 7. 27. and Chap. 2. 35. And this appears also in that it is said The Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour into the holy Jerusalem which therefore certainly will be on earth as after we may shew Rev. 21. 10-24-26 and they shall reign with Christ but he shall reign on the earth and govern the nations upon earth Psal 67. 4. For the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David which was not in the Heavens but on earth Isa 9. 6 7. Luk. 1. 32. Act. 2. 30 31 34. And hereby also it appears the Saints shall reign on the earth because it is said When the thousand years of their reign are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea and they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the beloved City to wit the children of the first Resurrection or the gloriously reigning Saints which very plainly shews they shall reign on the earth Rev. 20. 7 8 9. But now when with the Scripture we say they shall reign on the earth we intend not nor
have said both a glorious place and a glorious holy people As Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God saith Christ And I will write upon him the name of the City of my God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God See the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. So the Apostle John saith I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband And again he saith There came unto me one of the seven Angels and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs wife And he carried me away in spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven Rev. 21. 29 9 10. So here in this place as we have said before not only the four living Creatures but also the four and twenty Elders even the spirits of just men made perfect and which were in Heaven say We we who in our spirits are in Heaven shall reign on the earth see notes on Chap. 4. vers 4. Nor will it be any abatement or lessening of their glory so to do no more than it will be to the Lord Jesus who also shall descend or come down from Heaven as 1 Thes 4. 16. and they shall be with him and he with them as afterwards we shall shew Rev. 21. 1-3 Yea to signifie that their coming out of Heaven will be no abatement or diminution of their glory it is said by the Apostle John He shewed me that great City the holy Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jaspar-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21 10. 11-26 27. Over whom shall they so reign and that will be over the earth to wit over the Inhabitants thereof as it is said of the Lord Jesus with whom they shall so reign The Lord shall be King over all the earth Zach. 14. 9. with Psal 47. 2. So the word here translated â—on is elsewhere oft translated over as these few following instances of many do shew unto us viz. Mat. 25. 21 23. Rom. 9. 5. Eph. 4. 6. Rev. 2. 26. and Chap. 17. 18. and so looking on the word we may thus read this saying of these holy We shall reign over the earth to wit over the inhabitants thereof such as are saved from the perdition which will come upon the wicked and ungodly who remain enemies to and in rebellion against Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 7. and are in mortal bodies so earth frequently signifies the inhabitants thereof or such as live and dwell upon the earth good and bad as The Lord reigneth let the earth eâ—jâ—yce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 97. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth Psal 98. 1. 4 5. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth serve the Lord with gladness Know ye that the Lord he is God it is he that made us and not we our selves we are his people c. Psal 100. 1-3 And in this expression Israel also the surviving of that nation may be included and contained Psal 96. 1-3-6 and so as I conceive these holy Ones shall reign â—ver all the inhabitants of the earth over the surviving Israelites and over the saved oâ— preserved Gentiles though the Gentiles wilâ— be much more the inferior subjects According to that Prophesie He shall subdue the people under us and the nations or Gentilesâ— under our feet Now there as is usual the people when distinguished from the Nations or Gentiles signifie the people of Israel Psal 2. 1. with Act. 4. 25-27 and Chap. 26. 17 23 c. Now saith that place He shall subdue or reduce into order or under order the people to wit the Tribes of Israel and those that are one with them under â—s and the Gentiles or Nations under our feet namely they shall be in a much lower place of subjection under us than the people even under our feet as our foot-stool as it were Psal 47. 3-6-8 And so we may say a little more particularly 1. They shall reign over the natural Israel The Angel saith prophetically of Jesus The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever And our Lord Jesus saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne Luk. 1. 32 33. with Rev. 3. 21. He will give unto every such an one such power and authority as he hath received of his Father Rev. 2. 26 27. Indeed Israel shall be next to the holy City the new Jerusalem or Tabernacle of God and the converted of the nations the strangers even such as convert to the Lord when Christ appears shall be joined to them and have inheritances with them Ezek. 47. 13-22 And these to wit the natural Israel and the converted Gentiles joined to them are called as I conceive the Camp of the Saints which will be next to and about the beloved City Rev. 20. 9. And these are the men especially and principally meant with whom and in the midst of whom the Tabernacle of God to wit the reigning Saints shall be for it appears that these Kings when they reign to wit the holy Jerusalem are called the Tabernacle of God in that it is said I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven and I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men c. But who are these men especially with whom this Tabernacle shall be The Prophet informs us to wit the twelve Tribes of Israel I will place them saith the Lord â—o wiâ— Judah and Israel the two and the Ten Tribes and will set my sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore my tabernacle also shall be with them yea I will be their God and they shall be my people and the heathen shall know that I the Lord do sanctifie Israel when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for evermore Rev. 21. 2 3. with Ezek. 37. 11-16-22-26 27 28. yea it may seem that Israel will have some rule over the Nations also Isa 60. 5 10. and Chap. 61. 4 6. But yet still the Saints which shall reign with Christ will be uppermost the Kingdom and Dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom c. Dan. 7. 27. Thus our Lord saith unto his Disciples I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my father appointed unto me that ye may eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom and sit on Thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luk. 22. 28-30 Rev. 20. 4 6. with Dan. 7. 13-18 Psal 22. 28 29. and 122. 2.
good of his Hence the Pâ—ophet Elisha useth the same expression that King Hezekiah doth viz. there be more with us than with them as with respect to the Angels Compare 2 Chron. 32. 7 8. with 2 King 6. 14 16 17. Zech. 2. 5. with Ps 104. 4. these are God's Chariots his Chariots of Salvation some trust in Chariots in outward Chariots Ps 20. 7. Isay 31. 1. and they that have many of them are very formidable and dreadful to us as was Jabin unto the Children of Israel who had nine hundred Chariots of Iron Judg. 4. 3. But these Angels are God's Chariots wherewith he goes forth for the salvation of his People for salvation with his anointed Hab. 3. 8 13. and he hath not only nine hundred or nine thousand Chariots but the Chariots of the Lord are twice ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. and one Angel hath more power and strength than all Jabin's Chariots 2 King 19. 35. with v. 23. With these he destroyed Jabin's General with his nine hundred Chariots They sought from Heaven and overcame them Judg. 5. 2â— with Job 38. 7. He will come flying on these Horses of his Ps 18. 10. and riding on these Chariots of Cherubims for the good and protection of those whose hearts are perfect towards him 1 Chron. 28. 18. And therefore they should and may serve God without fear of their Enemies Deut. 33. 26 29. with Ps 68. 17 33 35. Verse 12. Saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing In this Verse we have a further account given to us of the voice of the innumerable company of Angels which the Apostle saith he heard v. 11. And this is propounded to us 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 2. More particularly we have an account given us what they said with their loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 1. Saying to wit all of them There was but one imployed in v. 2. to make that Proclamation and he enough to silence and non-plus himself and all the Angels and all other Creatures But here all of them with one voice join together and all little or â—ew enough to celebrate his praises who is exalted above all blessing and praise Nâ—â—em 9. 5. So when one Angel said to the Shepherds Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People c. Suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God and saying glory be to God in the highest on Earth peace c. Luk. 2. 10 13. All the Angels of God are to worship him Heb. 1. 6. 2. Saying with a-voice with an Articulate voice It is said of the four living Creatures and Elders they had every one of them Harps and golden Phialls c. and they sung a new Song saying thou art worthy c. But of the Angels only they said c. Though the Angels praise and glorifie him yet the Saints have greatest cause to sing forth the honour of his Name and make his praise glorious for he is their Brother their Husband and they his Spouse c. The Saints begin here in celebrating the praises of the Lamb and they only sing the new Song which these say or some part of it So when the Angels are called upon to praise the Lord Ps 148. 2 5. the Saints are exhorted to sing unto the Lord a new Song to praise his Name in the Dance to sing praises unto him with the Timbrel and Harp For the Lord taketh pleasure in his People c. Let the Saints sing aloud c. Ps 149. 1 2 3 5 6. 3. Saying with a loud or great voice One Angel can speak with a very loud voice that Angel that spake to Abraham out of Heaven that one Angel caused him to hear his voice on Earth which are at a very great distance one from another Gen. 22. 11 15. with Ps 103. 11. that one Angel in v. 2. of this Chapter proclaimed with a loud voice so as to cause all Creatures in Heaven and Earth and under the Earth to hear See also Rev. 19. 17 18. But what an exceeding loud voice must the voice of such an innumerable company of them conjoined be when all of them cry mightily as Rev. 18. 2. It must needs be a loud voice indeed And so 1. They said with a loud or great voice not with a low and little one as those Creatures do who peep and mâ—tter Isay 8. 19. they did not speak out of the Ground their speech was not low out of the Dust nor their voice as of those that have a familiar Spirit Isay 29. 4. but their voice was full of power and might as those that were directed and enabled by the Spirit of the Lord as Mica 3. 7 8. 2. With a loud voice denotes their unanimous joy and gladness and rejoycing in and being well-pleased with what they say when Men are sad and troubled either they cannot speak as Ps 77. 4. their words are swallowed up Job 6. 2 3. or theâ— speak with a low voice As it is said I will distress Ariel and there shall be heaviness and sorrow And thou shalt speak out of the Ground and thy speech shall be low out of the Dust and thy voice shall be as of one that hath a Familiar Spirit out of the Ground It seems then that those that have Familiar Spirits and Wizards c. are full of heaviness and sorrow Isay 29 2 4. But when they are merry and joyful they make a loud noise and speak with a loud voice usually Exod. 32. 17 18. Hence we have such exhortations Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Ps 81. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the Earth make a loud noise and rejoice c. A loud noise is a joyâ—ul one Ps 98. 1 4. And if there was such joy in Heaven amongst these glorious Spirits in celebrating the praises of the Lamb who took not hold on the nature of Angels how much rather should we rejoice and render his praise glorious upon the loud Harp who took our nature upon him and was made sin for us and gave his flesh for the life of the World and rose again for our justification and who is entred into Heaven it self there to appear in the presence of God for us As here the living Creatures and Elders do in v. 8 10. And as it is said Let thy Saints shout for joy Ps 132. 9 16. And again Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Take a Psalm bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harp with the Psaltery c. Ps 81. 1 2. See
as he is the Mediator between God and Men the Man Christ Jesus He hath given all to him and conferred all upon him in the Nature of Man Joh. 3. 35. All things are delivered to me of my Father saith he Mat. 11. 25 27. Mat. 28. 18. Col. 1. 19. And he hath ascended up on high he hath led Captivity Captive he hath received gifts in the Man for Men yea for the rebellious also Psal 68. 18. To this purpose the Psalmist speaks at large saying Thou hast given him his hearts desire and hast not withholden the request of his lips for thou preventest him with the blessings of goodness thou settest a Crown of pure Gold upon his Head He asked life of thee thou gavest it him even length of days for ever and ever His glory is great in thy salvation Honour and Majesty hast thou laid upon him for thou hast made him most blessed for ever thou hast made him exceeding glad with thy countenance Ps 21. 1 2 3 4 5 6. with Joh. 17. 4 5. Obj. But how can it be said he is worthy to receive these things of the Father when he had received all these things of him before this Answ 1. As to his receiving them from his Father it is certaâ—nly true he had received them all before this time But yet he may be acknowledged to be worthy to receive them even to receive what he hath already not so much respecting the time as the thing to wit his merit and worthiness And so they set to their Seal as it were to what God hath done even as before in this Chapter 5. the four living Creatures and twenty-four Elders say thou art worthy to take the Book when he had taken it before v. 7 8 9. And yet it is thus expressed to us 2. But this saying also may have and certainly hath respect to the Doxology of the Saints and Angels or to their ascribing and rendring praise to the Lamb and this leads us to the next thing viz. 2. He that was slain is worthy to receive these excellencies from his Creatures especially from the Saints and Angels not that they can add any thing to him really for in him it hath pleased the Father that all fulness should dwell and all things that the Father hath are his Col. 1. 19. Joh. 16. 14 15. But they give these things to him when they ascribe and render to him these things and acknowledge his merit and worthiness and so render his praise glorious as is said before see Notes on ch 4. v. 9. and v. 11. 3. Upon what account do they acknowledge the Lamb worthy to receive these excellencies And that is because he was slain Indeed these words the Lamb that was slain are a description of the Person whom they celebrate and whose praise they render glorious And so they direct us to one Person and to one that was not is slain to distinguish him from and prefer him before all others that may be so called from other Lambs or Persons so called Luke 10. 3. for they that were slain are so still Rev. 6. 9 10. But he this most excellent Lamb is not so He liveth who was dead and is alive for evermore Rev. 1. 18. and 2. 8. See the Notes before on v. 6. But these words also lead us to the Reason wherefore they acknowledge the Lamb to be worthy to receive all these excellent things namely because he was slain And so 1. He is worthy to receive and hath received all from God the Father upon the account of his Personal abasement and sufferings his blood was so precious it being the blood of God 1 Pet. 1. 19. with Act. 20. 28. The Father loveth the Son because he laid down his life that he might take it again that he hath given all things into his hand Joh. 3. 35. with ch 10. 17. Heb. 2. 9. Phil. 2. 7 8 9. And from all the Saints and holy ones of Mankind see the Notes before on v. 9 And from all the Angels as here But why should the Angels thus glorifie him on this account seeing he took not their Nature nor tasted Death for them Answ 1. Because herein God's will was done and that they rejoice in and glorifie him for for Christ came down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him Joh. 6. 38. Psal 103. 20. 2. Because it was for our good that we might be brought to God 1 Pet. 3. 18. They are full of Charity and that leads Persons not to seek or rejoice in their own good only but also in that which tends to the good of others 1 Cor. 13. 5. Phil. 2. 2 4 6. Hence when Christ came and was born into the World the Saviour of Mankind they rejoice herein and glorifie God on the account hereof Luke 2. 10 14. and ch 15. 7 10. Verse 13. And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them heard I saying Blessing and honour and glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever In this Verse the Apostle gives unto us a further account of 1. What he heard And this is declared to us 1. Universally And every Creature heard I. 2. By a particular enumeration thereof which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea 3. By a general repetition of them And all that are in them 2. He gives us an account what he heard of or from them and that 1. More generally Saying 2. More particularly Blessing and honour and glory and power 3. To whom they ascribe or vote these excellent things and that is unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb. 4. How long they thus ascribe or vote these excellent things to them and that is for ever and ever 1. The Apostle I say gives unto us a further account of what he heard and that is set down and propounded to us 1. Universally And every creature heard I Every creature distinct from those fore-spoken of to wit the holy Angels v. 11. 12. and the four living creatures and twenty four Elders v. 8. 10. As it seems And that the every creature is distinct from the four and twenty four appears also in v. 14. So the Saints are distinguished from every creature by the Apostle Paul when he saith we know that the whole creation or every creature groaneth and travelleth in pain together untill now And not only they but our selves also which have the first-fruits of the Spirit c. Rom. 8. 22 23. And so here by every creature we may understand all God's works in all places of his dominion All his works distinct from the holy Angels and Saints of mankind see Ps 103. 20 22. with Ps 145. 10. Every thing which God made and which he made very good Gen.
inhabits Eternity As if he should say The consideration of this one thing doth hugely conduce to the Believers being preserved from the errour of these Scoffers For say they where is the promise of his coming He hath promised to dissolve all these things and to make all things new new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness And this he hath promised long since to do in a little time Compare Hagg. 2. 6. with Hebr. 12. 26 28. But notwithstanding his promise all things continue as they were and therefore it is ridiculous to expect the accomplishment and performance of his promise But now the knowing and considering what a little time is with him that promised viz. that a thousand Years with him are as one Day with us and two thousand as two will greatly conduce to the preserving us from their mistakes and help us to know that though he be long-suffering yet the Day of the Lord will come and according to his promise he will make new Heavens and a new Earth 2 Pet. â— 8 10 13. So again the Prophet David some thousands of Years since thus prophesieth For yet a little while and the Wicked shall not be Yea thou shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the Earth c. This promise of yet a little while is not yet fully performed though made so long time since as to us But alas it is but as three or four Days with the Lord Psal 37. 10 11. with Mat. 5. 5. See also Heb. 10. 37. How greatly have some learned Men lately mistaken about this Word shortly And how dangerous have been their mistake for from hence have proceeded such absurd mistakes as these That the Devil 's being bound that he should deceive the Nations no more spoken of in Revel 20. began in Constantine's time and then also was the first Resurrection And the thousand Years Reign of Christ and his Saints then also began which is nothing else as they dream but a time of Tranquillity and Halcyonian Days for serving God in this World which now is Whereas had they considered what shortly is with the Lord they would not hâ—ve begun so early with these things but have waited with Patience till the time come for the performance of these Prophecies See also Isay 54. 7. 8. 17. 2. Shortly as to the first of the things prophesied of and so of the following things successively like to that Gen. 41. 32. See further the Note on Verse 3. And he sent 1. This Revelation was given to Christ to shew unto his Servants but not immediately to be shewed by him to them but he doth it by his Angel So God in these last Days hath spoken to us by his Son but not all immediately by him but by the Holy Apostles also whom Christ sent into the World as the Father sent him into the World Joh. 17. 18 19. And yet by whomsoever he sends and speaks we do in receiving them receive him as he saith Verily Verily I say unto you He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me And he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me Joh. 13. 20. 2 Cor. 5. 20. 1 Thes 4. 8. He sent His faithfulness is herein assured to us he did not hide God's Righteousness within his Heart but declared God's Faithfulness and his Salvation c. Psal 40. 9 10. He was faithful in that hard and difficult work to him that appointed him He was not rebellious neither turned away back Isay 50. 5. 9. And he is so and remains so for ever Heb. 3. 1 2 6. He is the faithful and true Witness Rev. 1. 5. and Chap. 3. 14. A merciful and faithful High-priest in things pertaining to God Heb. 2. 17 18. And signified it Viz. 1. Declared it and made it known as Agabus signified by the Spirit that there should be great Dearth c. Acts 11. 28. And as Christ signified what manner of Death he should dye Joh. 10. 33. He made this known which was formerly hid 2. Notified it and set a Mark or Sign upon it as it were to denote the great weightiness of the things herein contained that we might seriously consider and give more earnest heed unto them By his Angel Which doth not mean the Holy Ghost For 1. He is never so called elsewhere and why should any conceive he is here so called unless some evident reason could be given for it 2. Because this Angel of Christ would not be worshipped by the Apostle John Rev. 19. 10. with Chap. 22. 8 9. Whereas the Holy Spirit is one God with the Father and Son and so to be worshipped by us For there are three that bear Record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Spirit and these three are one 1 Joh. 5. 7. And we are baptized in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost whose name is but one Mat. 28. 19. compare Isay 6. 1 3. 10. with Acts 28. 25. But this Angel here spoken of was one of those glorious invisible Spirits who are usually called by this name either Gabriel who was sent to Zacharia to tell him that his Wife should bear a Son even the Baptist who was Christ's Messenger to prepare his way Luk. 1. 11. 19. And who also was sent from God to the Virgin Mary to acquaint her that she should conceive in her Womb and bring forth a Son even Jesus ver 26 29 36. And who was also sent to Daniel a Man greatly beloved of the Lord as also was John to whom this Book was sent and signified that Disciple whom Jesus loved Dan. 8. 16 17. and Chap. 9. 21. or some other or more of those Holy and Elect Angels for sometimes the Word is used collectively to wit Angel signifieth Angels Compare Psal 34. 7. with Heb. 1. 14 As Servant and Servants are used indifferently Compare Mat. 22. 3 8 9. with Luk. 14. 17 21 23. and Mat. 21. 34 36. with Mark 12. 2. 5. and so we may learn that Christ hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than the Angels Heb. 1. 4 14. they are the Angels and Messengers of the Son of Man whom he hath power to send and employ as he pleases Mat. 24. 30 31. 2 Thes 1. 7. All the Angels of God are commanded to worship him as their Lord who is Lord of all Heb. 1. 6. And that may comfort his Servants and encourage them to follow him and not fear Psal 34. 7 8 10. with 1 Pet. 2 3 4. Vnto his Servant John Not unto all his Servants but unto his Servant that by him it might be made known to the residue and particularly unto his Servant John that beloved Disciple here called his Servant A Title that hath been given unto and taken and gloried in by Holy-men formerly 2 Sam. 7. 19 20 27. 2 Chron. 6. 19 21. Psal 116. 16. Mal. 4. 4. Phil. 1. 1. Tit. 1. 1. 2 Pet. 1. 1. Jam. 1. 1. Jude
Clouds Where let us mind and consider these things 1. The person here spoken of and that cometh He 2. Of what coming is here spoken and intended 3. How or in what manner he shall come 4. From whence or from what place he cometh 5. To what end or ends he cometh 1. The person that cometh He of whom we have a description before in v. 5 6. as we have seen even he that loved us and died for our Sins and who is raised from the dead to wit the Son of Man Dan. 7. 13. The Son of Man shall come in the Clouds of Heaven with Power and great Glory Mat. 24. 27 30. and ch 25 13. and ch 26. 64. with Mark 13. 26. and ch 14. 62. Luk. 21. 27. It is the Man Christ Jesus who hath made Peace for us and is our Peace that shall come and whom we are called upon to behold He doth not cease to be a man though he be not a mere man but this Man continueth for ever and very frequently when he speaks of his coming he calls himself the Son of Man Mat. 16. 27. Luk. 17. 24 26 30. 2. Of what coming doth he here speak We have intimated before that though he may and doth include his coming providentially and in his Judgments yet hereby is ultimately meant his glorious coming to take to him his great Power and reign and to judge the World in Righteousness as appears by what follows in that it is said Every Eye shall see him c. and by the Apostles vote in the latter end of the Verse like that He which testifieth these things saith Surely I come quickly Amen Even so come Lord Jesus ch 22. 17 20. But here we may consider there are two personal comings of our Lord Jesus Christ's 1. To take our nature and be abased that he might redeem us from the Curse of the Law and obtain Eternal Redemption in the nature of Man for us Of this he here speaks not for so he was come and gone before this as he saith I come forth from the Father and am come into the World Again I leave the World and go to the Father Joh. 16. 28. And before the time that this Book was sent and signified unto John he had come and finished the work which the Father gave him to do on Earth in the body of his Flesh and was gone up into Heaven and sate on the right hand of God Acts 1. 11. Joh. 17. 4 5. Act. 3. 20 21. 1 Pet. 3. 21 22. 2. He shall appear and come the second time Heb. 9. 28. He shall come again in his personal body Joh. 14. 3. God shall send us Jesus who hath been preached to us Acts 3. 20. and of this he here speaketh as hath been said See more concerning his coming on ch 2. v. 5. and ch 3. 20. 3. How or in what manner shall he come Answer 1. He shall come without Sin Heb. 9. 28. when he was here before though he knew no Sin yet God made him to be Sin for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. He himself in his own body bare our Sins to the Tree and suffered for them 1 Pet. 2. 24. and ch 3. 18. But when he shall appear the second time no Sin shall be imputed to him nor suffered for by him Nor shall there be any mortality or weakness upon him God hath raised him again from the Dead now no more to return to corruption Heb. 1. 3. Acts 13. 33 34. 1 Cor. 15. 1 Joh. 3. 5. Phil. 3. 21. 2. He shall then come in Glory as appears in the Doxology v. 6. To him be Glory Behold he cometh with Clouds he shall come in his glorious body Phil. 3. 21. This second appearing is called his glorious appearing Tit. 2. 13. He shall come in his own Glory and in his Fathers Mat. 24. 30. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and ch 13. 26. Luke 9. 26. and in the Glory of his Angels all the Holy Angels shall come with him Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and he shall come with all his Saints The Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints The Lord shall come and all the Saints with him Jude 14 15. Zech. 14. 5. 1 Thes 3. 13. and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 52. 3. And he shall come visibly as afterwards followeth in this Verse 4. He shall come suddainly and unexpectedly The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night 2 Pet. 3. 10. 1 Thes 5. 2 4. Mat. 24. 43. Be ye therefore ready also for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 39 40. Mark 13. 35 37. 4. From whence shall he come And that will be from Heaven from that glorious place where the Throne of God is 1 Thes 1. 10. and ch 4. 16. We look for the Saviour from Heaven Phil. 3. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 47. He shall not come from his glorious state but shall fit on the right hand of Power till all Enemies be destroyed Mat. 2â— 64. Ps 110. 1 2. Heb. 10. 12 13. But the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout c. 1 Thes 4. 16. 5. To what end cometh he And that is 1. To raise the dead that sleep in Jesus and change the surviving believers and they shall be all gathered together and caught up to meet the Lord in the Air and so shall be ever with him And they shall then bear the Image of the Heavenly 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 21 23 49. Phil. 3. 21. Mat. 24. 30 31. Mark 13. 25 27. Then shall the righteous be gathered together unto him and one unto another 2 Thes 2. 1. Ps 1. 5 6. 2. He shall come with them to destroy all the Horns of the Wicked and all them that oppose him Ps 75. 10. and 149. Dan. 7. 11 12. 2 Thes 1. 5 8. Rev. 11. 18. and ch 19. That will be the day of Perdition of Ungodly Ones 2 Pet. 3. 7. And all these things shall be dissolved 2 Pet. 3. 10 14. And the Devil bound up in the Bottomless-pit Rev. 20. 1 3. with Luke 8. 31. 3. He shall make all things new New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness Isay 65. 17 19. and ch 66. 22. 2 Pet. 3. 13. Rev. 21. 5. Then shall be the restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his Holy Prophets since the World began Acts 3. 20 21. Rom. 8. 21 22. Then the light of the Moon shall be as the light of the Sun and the light of the Sun shall be seven-fold as the light of seven days Isay 30. 26. Then the face of the Earth shall be renewed Ps 104 30 31. and Ps 8. 3 4. 4. He will then inherit all Nations and give to his people to reign with him they shall reign on the Earth Rev. 5. 10. they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand
is called upon to hear c. See the Notes before on v. 3. and on ch 2. v. 7. And it was to be sent directly and expresly to the seven Churches in Asia the less many of whom it may seem were turned from Paul 2 Tim. 1. 15. yet Christ leaves them not but seeks their good Mat. 21. 35 36. Now he orders another to them Paul was an Instrument of preaching the Gospel to them at the first Acts 19. 10. And now he sends another to instruct admonish reprove comfort recover them He who is not willing that any should perish is more unwilling that any of those little ones that believe in him should perish Mat. 18. 14. One may plant and another water 1 Cor. 3. 5 8. One begin and another finish and all to help forward the Church Gal. 2. 9. To Ephesus which might be the chief City of Asia the less Smyrna not elsewhere mentioned in Scripture but in this Book nor Pergamus nor Thyatira but Acts 16. 14. nor Philadelphia Laodicea Col. 2. 1. and ch 4. 13 16. all of them chief Cities as some say Verse 12. And I turned to see the Voice that spake with me and being turned I saw seven Golden Candlesticks 1. In this Verse we have an account given unto us of the carriage and demeanour of the Apostle referring unto v. 10. and 11. He turned to see the Voice that spake with him He turned He was not regardless and careless thereof Zech. 5. 1. and ch 6. 1. And it is good for us to mind and set our hearts unto his words and sayings And though it were a mighty Voice as of a Trumpet and such an one as might have terrified and affrighted him and caused him to have run away and to have hid himself as they did Dan. 10. 6 7. yet he turned the Lord strengthened and emboldened him 2. We have here some beginning of what he in Vision saw which he was commanded to write in a Book v. 11. And being turned I saw seven Golden Candlesticks Where we may enquire and consider 1. What are the seven Candlesticks here spoken of 2. Why are they called and compared to Candlesticks 3. In what respects are they said to be Golden Candlesticks 1. What are the seven Golden Candlesticks here spoken of To this we need not nor shall enlarge our Lord doth plainly open to us what is signified to us thereby when he openeth this mystery and saith The seven Candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven Churches Rev. 1. 20. To wit the seven Churches in Asia whom the Apostle doth salute v. 4. and which are particularly named v. 11. 2. Why are these Churches called and compared to Candlesticks 1. Because they are to bear forth the light unto and before others to wit the word of life or Christ in the Gospel the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ and thus they were to shine forth and to be as lights in the World Phil. 2. 13 16. Luke 12. 35. 2 Cor. 4. 4. as in our Types the Candlestick was for the light Exod. 35. 14. Numb 4. 9. So Christ's Churches are Candlesticks to bear the light Prov. 6. 23. And this they are to do In Word and Confession Phil. 2. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 9. and ch 4. 10. Rom. 10. 9 10. This liberty Christ hath given them to be teachers of others and one of another according to their measure of knowledge and proportion of Faith to edifie one another on their most Holy Faith 1 Thes 5. 11. Heb. 3. 13. and ch 10. 23 25. and ch 4. 14. nay not only they may but they ought to hold forth the truth and be teachers 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 1. and ch 5. 12. And they are also to bear and shine forth this excellent light In Conversation to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Phil. 1. 27. to let their light so shine before men that they seeing their good works may glorifie their Father which is in Heaven And indeed in walking uprightly according to the truth of the Gospel they shall also shine as lights Phil. 2. 14 15. walk as Children of light Eph. 5. 8. The way of the just is as the shining light which shineth more and more unto the perfect day Prov. 4. 18. 1 Pet. 2. 11 12. and ch 3. 1. 16. This is the proper use of Candlesticks 2. They are called Candlesticks to denote that they are not light in themselves nor can enlighten others or be instruments of good one to another unless the Word of Christ be received and entertained by them they must continually hold forth that or else they can be of no usefulness as Candlesticks what use is the Candlestick of unless a light be in it A Candlestick without that cannot light others Truly they can do nothing without Christ though they are light yet it is not in themselves but in the Lord Joh. 15. 4 5. Eph. 5. 1. Col. 3. 16. If any say but the Angels are called and compared to Stars and they are light bodies and have the light abiding in them and so the Angels are always herein useful to give light but not the Churches which are Candlesticks To that I say These Metaphorical Expressions are not to be extended too far The most eminent Instruments and Ministers of Christ have nothing but what they have received and do receive from Christ the Sun of Righteousness The most eminent Instruments may say and confess as that famous Apostle of the Gentiles doth that they are not sufficient of themselves to think any thing as of themselves but their sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 4. 2 7. 2 Cor. 3. 3 5. And though the Ministers are here called Stars yet the Prophets are called elsewhere Candlesticks Rev. 11. 4. And though here the Churches are called Candlesticks yet elsewhere the Saints in general are said to be the Light of the World Mat. 5. 14. and to be light in the Lord Eph. 5. 8. and are exhorted to shine as lights in the World Phil. 2. 15. but neither the one nor the other have light in themselves as of themselves but of the fulness of Christ they all receive and Grace for Grace Joh. 1. 14 16. 3. Candlesticks they are compared to to instruct us that their usefulness as such and as distinct Bodies and Societies one from another is but in this dark World as it were and while themselves also see but thorow a Glass darkly as in our Types of old 2 Chron. 13. 11. When the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven the Glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof Rev. 21. 23. and they shall not need such Mediums as now they do There shall be no night there and they shall need no Candle nor light of the Sun nor Moon Rev. 21. 24. and ch 22. 5 6. Isay 60. 1 3 19 20. The Sun of Righteousness shall then arise gloriously Mal. 4. 2. and
fathers Mat. 1. 1. Luke 1. 72 74. Acts 2. 30. But he was also the Son of Adam Luke 3. 24 38. and he is the first-born of every creature Col. 1. 15. the second Man who came into the room of the first Man and undertook for him when all Mand-kind was in his loins and so became the last Adam of whom the first was the figure 1 Pet. 1. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. Rom. 5. 14. and hence many times this title of the son of Man is given to him when the scripture speaketh of God's love to Man-kind As the Son of Man is come to save that which was lost Mat. 18. 11. To seek and to save that which was lost Indefinitely Luke 19. 10. The Son of Man came not to destroy Mens Souls but to save them Luke 9. 56. and ch 2. 10 11. as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness so must the Son of Man be lifted up For God so loved the World c. Joh. 3. 14 16. 17. The Son of Man was made lower than the Angels for a little while that he by the grace of God should taste death for every Man Heb. 2. 6 9. 3. This title is given unto him to instruct us that he was the heir of all that misery that appertained to Man-kind for and because of their first sin and sinfulness the inheritour of all that sad heritage of affliction Man brought upon himself and hence oftentimes he is called the Son of Man when his abasement and sufferings are spoken of The Son of Man was made a little while lower then the Angels Heb. 2. 6 9. The Son of Man had not whereon to lay his head Luke 9. 58. the Son of Man shall be betrayed unto the chief Priests and Scribes and they shall condemn him to death c. Mat. 20. 18 19. see also Mat 26. 2 24 45. Mark 8. 31. Joh. 8. 28. and ch 12. 23 27 31. 34. Isay 53. 1 10. Rom. 4. 25. 1 Peter 3. 18. 4. And he is called the Son of Man because he is the Heir and inheritour of all the glory that was given unto us and conferred upon us in the first Publick man and which by our Sinning we came short of he hath restored that which he took not away Rom. 3. 23. Psal 69. 4. he restored our nature in his person into the Image of God Jam. 3. 9. into perfect Innocency Integrity Immortality and eternal life 1 Joh. 3. 5. 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. 1 Joh. 5. 10 11. 1 Cor. 1. 30. And he hath obtained eternal redemption the inheritance of new Heavens and a new earth Heb. 9. 12. He in our nature and for us is Crowned with that Glory and Honour where-with the first Man Adam was and God hath set this Son of Man over the works of his hands and hath put all things under his feet though yet we see not all things put under But this shall be gloriously manifested in due time Compare Ps 8. 4 8. with Heb. 2. 5 6. Hence also when our Saviour saith The Sabbath was made for Man and not Man for the Sabbath he presently addeth and inferreth Therefore the Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath As intimating he is Lord of all that was made for Man Mark 2. 27 28. This is the person whom he in vision saw 2. We have next to enquire and consider The place where he saw him or one like to him and that is In the midst of the seven Candlesticks Rev. 2. 1. that is to say there he saw him as the Son of Man as one who hath died and is risen again and who is a merciful and faithful High-priest as afterwards Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 4. 14. 16. Rev. 1. 18. What these candlestikcs are and why they are called and compared unto candlesticks we have considered before See the notes on v. 12. But here we have to enquire and consider How the son of Man is said to be in the midst of the seven candlesticks 1. He is in the midst of his Churches as a King and governour he is Gods King whom he hath set upon his Holy Hill of Zion And so he is the King of Saints Ps 149. 2. â— Rev. 15. 3. Thus this phrase in the midst is applied to Kings as with respect to their subjects so Solomon the figure of Christ saith in his prayer to God O LORD my God thou hast made thy Servant King And thy Servant is in the midst of thy people which thou hast chosen 1 King 3. 6 8. so let us set a King in the midst of it Isay 7. 6. and The Prince in the midst of them Ezek. 46. 10. so is Christ in the midst of his Churches as a King To give laws unto them and rule and order them his gracious Kingdom ruleth over them and amongst them The LORD is their law-giver statute-maker and King Isay 33. 22. he is their only Rabbi Mat. 23. 8 10. the father of their spirits Heb. 12. 9. The Lord of their faith and consciences 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 4 5. The chief Shepherd and Bishop of their Souls 1 Pet. 2. 25. and ch 5. 5. Heb. 13. 20. He is the only Head of his Body the Church by whose Scepter the Word of his Kingdom they are to be ruled and governed and this Honour they are not to give unto any Man on Earth Col. 1. 18. and ch 2. 19. Mat. 23. 8 10. And they are his Kingdom and voluntary Subjects that have received and are to receive the Law from his mouth and to lay up his words in the midst of their hearts Job 22. 21 22. Eph. 3. 17. Deut. 33. 3. Psal 110. 1 4. And as a King he is in the midst of them to save and defend them from the evil of all he is ordering they demeaning themselves as his Candlesticks in bearing forth the light he is their King and he will save them Isay 33. 22. he is their refuge and strength a very present help in trouble and as such an one he is in the midst of them they shall not be moved Ps 46. 1 5. Hence that Sing O Daughter of Zion shout O Israel the King of Israel the LORD is in the midst of thee thou shalt not see evil any more The LORD thy God in the midst of thee is mighty he will save thee he will rejoyce â—ver thee with Joy c. Eph. 3. 14 17. Cry out and shout thou Inhabitant of Zion trust in the Lord and be not afraid for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee Isay 12. 2 6. So Joel 2. 21 27. 2 Chron. 16. 9. 2. He is and his work in the midst of them is to sing the new Song the Song of Victory even praise unto our God to wit that he hath been slain and sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 5. 7. and that he is raised again and hath triumphed gloriously over all our Enemies His own right Hand and his Holy Arm
of his words like the voice of a multitude ch 10. 6. As waters do sometimes signify peoples and multitudes c. Rev. 17. 15. so his voice is said to be like unto the voice of a multitude To signify to us 1. The Loudness of his words so as they may be heard at a great distance and by which he doth awaken and stir us up to mind what he saith to us in and by his voice The noise of many waters may be heard afar off and so may the voice of his words even when Men are asleep As Daniel saith my comeliness was turned into corruption and I retained no strength yet heard I the voice of his words and when I heard the voice of his words then was I in a deep sleep on my face and my face toward the ground Dan. 10. 6 9. Isay 17. 12 13. and sometimes a great Thunder is joyned with the voice of many waters Rev. 14. 2. and ch 19. 6. So his voice in his Gospel is very loud in which he is declaring to us himself and what an one he is and his sufferings and the Glory which there-thorow he hath received so that which Christ first of all speaketh with his voice to the Apostle John is I am the first and the last I am he that liveth and was dead and Behold I am alive for evermore c. Rev. 1. 17 18. And this he speaks with a loud voice to awaken us to hear mind and consider it and not lightly pass it over for this is of wonderful concernment always to hear in hearing how shall we escape if we neglect so great Salvation which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord c. Heb. 2. 1 4. so we have elsewhere an account given us of a voice from Heaven as the voice of many waters as here and as the voice of a great Thunder c. and they sung a new song to wit of the sufferings of Christ and his glory Rev. 14. 2 3. with ch 5. 9. and Ps 40. 1 3. and 98. 1. c. of these things he speaketh aloud in his Gospel that all may hear Hence the Apostle propounds this question and gives answer to it But I say have they not heard yes verily their sound went out into all the earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 14 18 And his servants are commanded to sound this good news forth O Zion that bringest good tidings get thee up into the high mountains O Jerusalem that bringest good tidings lift up thy voice with strength lift it up be not afraid c. Isay 40. 5 9. with this voice in his Gospel he cries and calls unto all in due season that are come to years of understanding Doth not Wisdom cry and understanding put forth her voice she standeth in the top of high places c. unto you O Men I call and my voice is to the Sons of Men. Hear for I will speak of excellent things c. Prov. 8. 1 4 6. and ch 1. 20 21. And together in and with this loud sound in the Gospel in which he is making known and declaring glad Tidings of great Joy to all people there is Instruction and Admonition given to all and especially to his Churches To hear and worship him and not to worship the Beast nor his Image noâ— to set up their postes by hâ—s Rev. 14. 6 9. Ezek. 43. 2 8 9. And also his voice in his Judgments is like the noâ—se of many waters very loud that it might be heard by us In them the Lords voice crieth unto Men Micha 6. 9 10. Jer. 6. 23. so the Angels said with a loud voice woe woe woe to the Inhabiters of earth Rev. 8. 13. And hereafter when he comes to raise the dead it shall be with a loud voice so as that all that are in their graves shall hear it and shall come forth c. 1 Thes 4. 16. Joh. 5. 28 29. Ps 50. 1 3. and when he comes to take to him his great power and to reign his voice shall be wonderfully loud as it is said A voice came out of the Throne saying praise our God and I heard as it were the voice of a great Multitude and as the voice of many Waters and as the voice of mighty Thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth Rev. 19. 5 6. 2. His voice was as the sound or voice of many waters Namely it was a Mighty an Almighty voice and indeed he whose voice it is is the Almighty v. 8. So the noise of great or many waters are said to be as the voice of the Almighty Ezek. 1. 24. and ch 10. 5. so his voice in his Gospel is a mighty and powerful voice Loe therein he sendeth forth his voice and that a mighty voice Ps 68. 33. so as he enableth the dead Souls to hear it as our Saviour saith Verily Verily I say unto you The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God c. Joh. 5. 25. and in and by his Gospel all things that are reproved are made manifest wherefore he saith with a powerful and impowering voice Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Eph. 5. 13 14 15. his word is powerful and with power Luk. 4. 32. Ps 29. 4. otherwise his Servants might even be ashamed of it which now they have no reason to be Rom. 1. 16. he doth not in his Gospel speak to the outward ears of Men only But also the Spirit of the Lord is present therein and therewith to open the blind eyes of the Souls of Men and to unstop their deaf ears and to turn them from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God Acts 26. 18 23. he not onely calleth upon men but also he stretcheth forth his hand power and Spirit unto them Prov. 1. 24. Isay 65. 2. and they do know and prove the exceeding greatness of his power therein who rebel not against it it worketh effectually in them who are not disobedient and gainsaying to it but who do with the heart believe it so as it is the power of God to the utmost salvation of them Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 18 23 24. Eph. 1. 19 20. 1 Thes 1. 4 5. and ch 2. 13. And so his voice is a mighty voice in all his providential government as it gave a being to all things at the first so he rules and orders all things thereby at his pleasure he at the beginning spake and it was done and so it is still Ps 33. 6 9. The voice of the LORD is upon the Waters The God of glory thundreth The LORD is upon many Waters The voice of the LORD is powerful The voice of the Lord is full of Majesty The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars The voice of the Lord divideth the flames of fire The voice of the Lord shaketh
the wilderness The voice of the LORD maketh the Hindes to calve and discovereth the forrests c. Ps 29. 3 9. his voice is powerful for he is strong that executeth his word Joel 2. 11. and therewith he doth cause the earth to melt Ps 46. 6. makes desolations v. 8. makes warrs to cease v. 9. quiets troubles Ps 93. 3 4. heals diseases Ps 107. 20 Mat. 8. 8. Punishes and breaks in pieces enemies Isay 30. 31. and ch 66. 6. and will in due time destroy mystery Babilon and hereafter it shall appear gloriously to be a mighty powerful and almighty voice for therewith he shall raise the dead and move and remove all these seen things his voice formerly shook the earth but he hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the Earth onely but also Heaven Hagg. 2. 6. Heb. 12. 20. Joh. 5. 28 29. This might admonish us therefore to hear it as the Holy Ghost saith To day if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts Heb. 3. 7 8. 3. His voice is as the sound of many waters To wit dreadful and terrible in his Judgments Joel 2. 11. It is a voice of trembling of fear and not of peace Jer. 30. 5. Isay 17. 12 13. That which causeth fear in his people also as the prophet saith O LORD I have heard thy speech and was afraid and when I heard my belly trembled my lips quivered at the voice rottenness entered into my bones and I trembled in my self that I might rest in the day of trouble Habb 3. 2 16. and with his voice he shall roar and put his enemies in fear whether such as are open ones or such as are secret also whether within or without the Church Joel 3. 16. So as the Sinners in Zion shall be afraid and fearfulness shall surprize the Hypocrites Isay 33. 10 14. Yea his Voice in and with his Gospel is very terrible also to all who remain in their Impenitence and Unbelief or depart from the living God by an evil heart of Unbelief Mark 16. 15 16. 2 Cor 5 8 11. It proclaimes to us that the Lord Jesus Christ shall in dâ—â— time be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming Fire taking Vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus who shall be punished with everlasting Destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes 1. 7 8 9. Verse 16. And he had in his right hand seven Stars and out of his Mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword and his Countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength The Apostle still continues to give us an account of what he saw in this visional discovery of the Son of Man That is to say 1. Of what he had in his right hand And he had in his right hand seven Stars 2. Of what proceeded out of his mouth And out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged Sword 3. Of the appearance of his countenance And his countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength 1. Of what he had in his right hand And he had in his right hand seven Stars Where let us enquire and consider for our usefulness 1. What these Stars are and why they are called and compared to Stars 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. What are these Stars and why are they called and compared to Stars What they are is explicated to us in v. 20. To which we shall speak â—urther God willing when we come there But they are called and compared to Stars 1. To teach us that they are Creatures of God Gen. 1. 16. created in Christ Jesus Eph 2. 10. and therefore not to be worshipped by us with religious worship no mere Creature is to be worshipped by us with divine worship and adoration and so not the Stars in any consideration Deut. 4. 16. but he is to be sought unto and worshipped by us that made the seven Stars Amos 5. 8. No Saints or Angels are to be worshipped by us with Religious or Divine Adoration though they are excellent Creatures of God The Apostle Peter rejected this Honour as not belonging unto him because he was a Man See Acts 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 11 15. Rev. 19. 16. and ch 22. 8 9. nor are they to be owned by us as our Rabbi or as having Dominion over our Faith which Honour the Apostles disclaimed as that which was too high for them and only appertaining unto our Lord Jesus and God in him Mat. 23. 8 10. 2 Cor. 1. 24. We should not have our fear towards God taught by their Precepts or Traditions Isay 29. 13. with Mat. 15. 7. 9. This Command goes along with the Everlasting Gospel as faithfully preached Fear God and give Glory unto him and worship him that made the Heaven and so the Stars c. but the Stars are not to be worshipped by us Rev. 14. 7 8 9. 2. Stars they are called to signifie unto us that their Work and Office is ministerially and instrumentally to give light to others Gen. 1. 16 17. So the Stars are called Stars of light Ps 148. 3. their work is to shine Joel 2. 10. So the Angels and Messengers are also set as the light of the World to shine forth the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God Mat. 5. 14 16. 2 Cor. 4. 3 4. To preach and declare the Gospel in and amongst the Churches and unto the world also and that both in word and conversation Tit. 1. 7 9. and ch 2. 7. 1 Tim. 3. 1 7. 3. They are named Stars to inform us that they receive their light from the Sun the Fountain of Light the Sun of Righteousness they are light in the Lord Eph. 5. 8. they have no sufficiency of themselves to think any thing as of themselves 2 Cor. 2. 5. what have they that they have not received 1 Cor. 4. 6 7. The LORD who is a Sun is their light to enlighten them Ps 27. 1. with Ps 84. 11. Mat. 10. 8. Rom. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 4. 10. Eph. 4. 7 11. and why then should any of them lift up themselves or be lifted up by others as if they had not received what they have 1 Cor. 4. 1 7. 4. Stars they are compared to to denote unto us that their work of bearing forth the light is in this dark world the Lord hath given the Stars for a light by night Jer. 31. 35. so they are called The Stars of the twilight Job 3. 9. So now this is the work of the Angels of those that oversee and go before others in the word of the LORD hereafter all these weak and imperfect lights shall cease Whether there be Prophecies they shall fail whether there be Tongues they shall cease whether there be knowledge it shall vanish away for we know in part and we Prophecy in part but when
that which is perfect is come that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 10. Then they shall not teach every Man his Neighbour and every Man his Brother saying know the Lord for all shall know him from the least to the greatest Jer. 31. 34. Heb. 8. 11. 5. Stars they are to acquaint us that now their work is to rule in and amongst the Churches so it is said God made two great lights the greater light to rule the Day and the lesser light to rule the Night and to rule over the Day and over the Night Gen. 1. 16 18. The Moon and the Stars to rule by Night Ps 136. 9. So should these Angels do and be such as should rule not as the Princes of the Gentiles do and lawfully may over their Subjects Mark 10. 42. not to have Dominion over the Faith of any or as Lords over the Flock of Christ 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 1 3. but in speaking to them the word of God as his word with all Authority and therewith instructing admonishing reproving counselling c. And being Examples and Patterns unto others in Word and Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity Heb. 13. 7 17 24. 1 Tim. 3. 4 5 6. and ch 4. 10. and ch 5. 17. Mat. 24. 45. Tit. 2. 11 15. And so for order in and about Assemblies and Assemblings appointing Times Places c. 6. Stars God hath made use of to fight against his and his Peoples Enemies as it is said They fought from Heavens the Stars in their courses fought against Sisera Judg. 5. 20. So God makes use of these also having fitted and furnished them with gifts and skil to fight against Satan and his Instruments to which the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of Faith 1 Tim. 6. 12. And the Apostle speaking of himself saith I have fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith â— Tim. 4. 6 7. and the Weapons of their Warfare are not carnal but mighty thorow God to the pulling down strong-holds casting down Imaginations c. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 11 12. 7. The Stars are not clean in the sight of God of the Holy Lord God Job 25. 5. So it may also be said of the Angels of the Churches and of the most pure of them while here In many things they offend all Jam. 3. 2. they are subject to like passions as others are as it is said of Elias and too often polluted therewith Jam. 5. 17. for there is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. and therefore they are not to be worshipped or sacrificed unto as hath been said Acts 14. 15. but they need an High-priest aswel as any others and to come continually by the Laver unto the Altar Ps 2â— 8. 8. They are called and compared to Stars to teach them that they should be Inhabiters of Heaven and mind heavenly things they are chosen of God to have and should have their Conversation in Heaven and so above others however in degree So they especially should dwell above in their Faith Hope Desires Delight Exercise Expectation that they may be Patterns and Examples unto others to be imitated by them as the Apostle saith Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an example for our Conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Phil. 3. 17 20. So the Stars are called the Stars of Heaven Job 22. 12. Isay 13. 10. Nahum 3. 16. To the Stars are the twelve Apostles of the Lamb compared who had their dwelling on high Rev. 12. 1. and so should the Angels of the Churches have they should have their delight in and hold forth the Heavenly Word the Gospel with the Holy Ghost come down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Heb. 12. 25. 9. Stars also they are called to signifie that God may be so provoked by their evils or by the Iniquities of others as to with-hold or with-draw the light from them and so render them unuseful and unprofitable to others So he threatneth as with respect to those natural lights The Stars of Heaven and the Constellations thereof shall not give their light And the Stars shall with-draw their shining Isay 13. 10. Joel 2. 10. So also from these Spiritual Stars he may take away his Holy Spirit and those gifts he hath been giving to them or their utterance in Testimony of displeasure to themselves or others unto whom they have formerly mâ—â—â—stred and held forth the light Ps 51. 11. Isay 5. 6. and ch 29. 10. Ezek. 3. 26. yea and it is possible that these Stars may by their Sin fall from and in God's Judgment be cast down from Heaven So we read in this Book that the Stars of Heaven fell unto the Earth Rev. 6. 13. and ch 8. 10. and ch 9. 1. and that the Dragon's Tail drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven and did cast them unto the Earth Rev. 12. 4. and this consideration might admonish them not to be high-minded but fear and others of their Brethren also to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Mica 2. 6. 10. They may also be called Stars to mind them of the Glory that shall be given unto and conferred upon them in their being faithful unto the death though yet this glory may be differently given to them for one Star differeth from another in glory so also it shall be in the Resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 But yet when the chief shepherd shall appear they shall all of them receive a Crown of life which â—adeth not away 1 Pet. 5. 5. Then they that be wise or teachers shall shine as the brightness of the firmament And they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. and the mindfulness hereof is propet and powerful to provoke them and prevail with them to be stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord forasmuch as they know their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. In such like respects the Angels are called and compared to stars in this vision 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. He who hath the seven Spirits of God hath these seven stars to fill enlighten fit and furnish them that they may be instruments of his praise and shine as light in the World Rev. 3. 1. To give wisdom and understanding unto them and pour out his spirit unto them that hereby they may be profitable unto others 1 Cor. 12. 1 7. Yea though they be dead and withered yet he hath the holy spirit in the immeasurable fulness thereof to dispense unto them and to revive and re-enlighten them as Rev. 3. 1 2. Or also if they sin against him he can take away or
9 12. 2. We have next to consider what the Son of Man did and said to John to strengthen him And he laid his right hand upon me saying unto me fear not I am the first and the last He laid his right hand upon me And strong is his hand and high is his right hand Ps 89. 13. This he laid upon him to recover him Mark 16. 18. Luke 13. 13. Acts 28. 8. or to strengthen him and raise him up as Daniel saith when he was in such a like condition Behold an hand touched me which set me upon my knees and upon the palms of mine hands And then there came again and touched me one like the appearance of a Man and he strengthened me Dan. 10. 7 10 18. And so the hand of the Lord was strong upon him as Ezek. 3. 14. Saying unto me fear not as also was said to Daniel He said unto me fear not Daniel and again it was said unto him O Man greatly beloved fear not Peace be unto thee be strong yea be strong Dan. 10. 7 11 19. Now here we may note for our usefulness 1. As compared with the former part of the Verse I fell down as dead and here He said unto me fear not That fear was the cause of his fainting and falling down and so fear however occasioned will when it is great cause Men to faint and become like dead men and cause their hearts to fail within them Mat. 14. 26. and â—h 28. 4. Luke 21. 26. Ps 119. 120. Heb. 2. 15. 1 Joh. 4. 18. 2. The most eminent Believers while here are subject to infirmities and passions and particularly to fear Elias was a Man subject to like passions as we are Jam. 5. 17. Paul and Barnaâ—as were Men of like passions with others and were not ashamed to confess so much Acts 14. 14 15. as here John was not to declare what effect the Vision had upon him Then it appears they are not while in mortal bodies perfect as to attainment for then they shall have rest from their fear and shall fear no more Isay 14. 1 3. Jer. 23. 4 6. And it might engage the Believers to pity one another and be meek and gentle one to another considering themselves that they also are subject to like infirmities and passions as their Brethren Gal. 6. 1 2. And it shews the â—olly and the vain-gloryings of many as if they were above the reach of fear when as the holiest of Men have been liable thereto as David confesseth of himself saying My Flesh trembleth for fear of thee and I am afraid of thy Judgments Ps 110. 120. See notes on Rev. 2. v. 10. 3. Our Lord here strengtheneth him saying fear not as signifying he intended no hurt to him at all as an Angel said to Paul fear not Paul Acts 27. 24. And as the Angel said to the Women Fear not ye Mat. 28. 4 5. So he said unto John and as before he said to Daniel fear not peace be unto thee Dan. 10. 12 19. So he spake unto him as one that could and did strengthen him with his word Dan. 10. 19. And indeed this was the fear he dehorted him from and admonished him of namely such a fear as is opposite to inconsistent with or a lett and hindrance unto faith in him Luke 8. 50. Isay 12. 2. Mat. 8. 26. It is good to fear the Lord and to serve him with fear Ps 2. 11. The Grace of God doth teach and strengthen us to serve him acceptably with reverence and godly fear Heb. 12. 28 29. Jer. 5. 22. To stand in awe of him and not sin against him Ps 4. 4. And happy is the Man that thus feareth always but he that hardeneth his heart from this fear shall fall into mischief Prov. 14. 16. and ch 28. 14. yea there may be an useful and profitable fear of God's Judgments so as to turn from our iniquities and to turn unto and seek the Lord Ps 119. 120. and 76. 7. So Jehoshaphat feared and set himself to seek the Lord 2 Cor. 20. 3. And it is good for us to be fearful concerning our selves and to be jealous of and watchful over our selves as the Apostle saith be not high-minded but fear Rom. 11. 20. 1 Pet. 1. 17. But that he here admonisheth of is a distrustful fear or of such a fear as might lead him to be afraid that Christ in this glorious and dreadful appearance threatned hurt or harm unto him And to such a fear his faithful Servants are liable thorow their Infirmity especially in such-like cases as in which they behold the Holiness and Majesty of the Lord and therewith consider their own wretchedness vileness and sinfulness and in how many things they have offended Isay 6. 5. and ch 24. 16. Yea they may be at some times annoyed with such fear when the fool rageth and is confident But our Lord who takes pleasure in the prosperity of his Servants saith unto him fear not Dan. 10. 19. Isay 44. 2 6. Zech. 8. 13 15. and to strengthen him there-against he saith I am the first and the last The consideration whereof is proper and powerful to deliver his Servants from this fear here admonished of Isay 41. 4. and ch 44. 6 8. and ch 48. 12. see for the explication hereof the notes before on v. 8. and on v. 11. Verse 18. I am he that liveth and was dead and behold I am alive for evermore Amen and have the Keys of Hell and death Here he continues to shew unto John who was that glorious one which he saw in this vision and further opens and makes known that unto him before he opens the mystery of the seven stars and candlesticks and discovers himself to be the samestill as when he laid down his life the same in gracious affection and remaines the same Heb. 13. 8. Jam. 1. 17. and this he also declareth unto John to encourage and strengthen him against his great fear occasioned by the glory and majesty of Christ and â—he terribleness of his appearance To this end he not only saith I am the first and the last but also I am he that liveth and was dead c. he is not simply the great God but together herewith also our Saviour Tit. 2. 13. Now from hence we may note in general for our instruction and usefulness 1. That when Christ appeareth glorious and terrible and fear is thereby occasioned to us the things reported to us in the Gospel to wit his sufferings and the Glory which there-thorow he hath received are powerful to strengthen us to lift up the hands that Hang down and confirm the â—eeble knees and comfort the fearful hearts Heb. 12. 1 2 12. Isay 35. 4. Thus the Lord to strengthen Jacob against his fears in former times saith Fear not for I have redeemed thee Isay 43. 1. thus the Angel of the Lord the messenger from Heaven who received his message from the Lord saith to the sheepherds Fear not
for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people for unto you Men is born a Saviour Luk. 2. 10 11. so here Christ setteth not before John to comfort and strengthen him somewhat peculiar unto himself or something in which he was preferred before others but that which is proper to comfort any in any tribulation or trial whatsoever for these glad-tidings of the Gospel are proper to comfort all that mourn 2 Cor. 1. 3 5. Isay 61. 1 2 3. Christ setteth his first love which he hath manifested in laying down his life for us and taking it up again to imbolden him and strengthen him against his fear There is no fear in love saith this Apostle but perfect love casteth out fear because fear hath torment he that feareth is not made perfect in love 1 Joh. 4. 16 18 19. and so our Saviour takes the same course to strengthen the Church of Smyrna These things saith the first and the last which was dead and is alive I know thy Works and tribulation and Poverty c. Fear none of those things that thou shalt suffer Rev. 2. 8 9 10. Christ here sets not before John his being an Apostle or a preacher of the Word of God and Testimony of Jesus or that he had cast out Devils in his name and in his name had done many wonderful workes he doth not mind him of or strengthen him with any of his own good Signes Frames Marks Qualifications Changes or alterations or any thing within him or done by him nor with any secret thing But sets before him his death Resurrection everliving c. to strengâ—hen his heart and remove his fears and and to revive and quicken him That which is true for every Man and to be declared and preached to every Man he puts to the Rememberance and consideration of him and doth as it were say to him as Paul did to Timothy to strengthen him in the grace in Christ against his fears and discouragements Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead according to my Gospel 2 Tim. 2. 1 8. For indeed that which is proper to comfort all that mourn is that also fundamentally wherewith he comforts them that mourn in Zion and gives them beauty for ashes the Oyl of joy for mourning the garment of praise for the Spirit of heaviness Isay 61. 1 2 3. Oh that this may be considered by us that their consolations of God may not be small with us that we may not have some secret thing with us Job 15. 11. but that in all our fears and distresses we may Remember the years of the right hand of the most high that we may Remember the works of the LORD even his wonders of old Ps 77. 7 11. with Ps 118. 15 22 23. 2. Now when Christ was in Heaven and when he vouchsafed this vision unto his servant John he minds him of and seâ—s before him his sufferings resurrection and reviving that these might not be forgotten by him when Christ was thus lifting him up and exalting him that the Lord's death might always be remembred by him 1 Cor. 11. 23 26. so in vision he appears in the midst of the throne and of the four living creatures and in the midst of the elders as a lamb that had been slain and many times in this book he is called a Lamb and the Lamb that the whole family and househould of God in heaven and in earth might with thankfulness remember and consider and make mention of this that he was slain c. Rev. 5. 6 9 11 12. This also was discourst of in the vision when Christ was transfigured by Moses and Elias who appeared in Glory and speak of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem Luk. 9. 30 31. and lest the Apostle Paul should be exalted above measure thorow the abundance of the Revelations so as to forget the sufficiency of this grace of Christ there was given to him a thorn in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet him 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. Oh that this Precious Blood may never be forgotten or undervalued by us how-ever Christ be lifting us up for by this we are saved if we keâ—p in memory what hath been preached to us unless we have believed in vain viz. how that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures and that he was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3 4 5. c. More particularly he setteth before him these things 1. I am he that liveth Though thou art dead yet I live he is alive he hath life in himself and this the Father hath given to him in our nature Joh. 1. 4. And as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickeneth them even so the Son quickneth whom he will For as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 21 26. This last Adam was made and is a quickening Spirit 1 Cor. 15. 45. The Spirit of life resteth upon him And he is become the fountain of life Ps 36. 9. and he hath power to give life to those that are dead in any consideration whatsoever Joh. 5. 21. and ch 6. 33. so he saith to the Angel of the Church in Sardis These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead But though that Angel and Church generally were dead yet the spirit was upon Christ to enliven them and quicken them again Rev. 3 1 2. Though he was crucified thorow weakness yet he liveth by the power of God 2 Cor. 13. 4. This he now propounds to his Servant John to revive and strengthen him In this Job comforts himself when God stript him of his Glory and took the Crown from his head and destroyed him on every side when he put his Brethren far from him and his acquaintance were estranged from him when those that dwelt in his house and his maidens counted him for a stranger and â—he called his Servant and he gave him no answer when his breath was strange to his Wife yea young Men despised him all his inward friends abhorred him and they whom he loved were turned against him c. yet saith he I know that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth c. Job 19. 6. 19. 25 26. and on this account the Psalmist â—ejoyceth and signifieth that hereby the great things he had been speaking of should be effectâ—d and accomplished The LORD liveth and blessed be my rock and exalted be the God of the rock of my Salvation 2 Sam. 22. 44 47 50. Ps 18. 46. so when he had been speaking and prophecying of the glorious Majesty of the Kingdom of Christ and that all nations and Kings should fall down before and worship him
and turn from all their wandrings and departures unto Christ again who is the Green Fir-tree from whom all good fruit is found and without whom we can do nothing Hos 14. 8. Joh. 15. 1 6. Rev. 3. 3. The word of the beginning of Christ is the Foundation of Repentance from dead works and of Faith and of all gracious and spiritual Works and Operations Heb. 6. 1 2. and ch 9. 14. 4. In that he adds And do the first works after the two former Branches of the Counsel so we may learn that we should not simply remember and repent but also bring forth Fruits meet for and answerable to such remembrance and repentance as the Baptist saith to the Pharisees and Sadducees Mat. 3. 7 8. So the Apostle shewed first to them of Damascus c. that they should repent and turn to God and do works meet for repentance Acts 26. 19 20. God is indeed first working in us both to will and to do of good pleasure But still somewhat is required of us as he is thus preventing us namely to do all things without murmurings and disputings Phil. 2. 13 15. Heb. 13. 20 22. Be we then doers of the word and not hearers only deceiving our own selves Jam. 1. 22 25. 2. We have next to speak unto a conditional threat denounced against them Wherein we have to consider 1. The Threat or Commination it self I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy Candlestick out of his place 2. The condition Or else except thou repent 1. We have to take notice of and to consider the threat or commination it self In which also there is 1. That which preceeds and yet is in order to their Punishment I will come unto thee quickly 2. The Judgment it self directly threatned unto them And will remove thy Candlestick out of his place 1. That which precedes and yet is in order to their punishment I will come unto thee quickly I will come How so Is he not gone up into Heaven And must not the Heavens receive and contain him until the time of the Restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. yes surely But we may say 1. There are personal comings of his and they are two 1. His coming down from Heaven to be made and manifested in the Flesh and to be further abased for us that he might deliver us from that so great a Death as in which otherwise we must have perished for ever And that he might obtain for us Life and immortality so when the fulness of the time was come God sent forth his Son made of a Woman made under the Law that he might redeem them that were under the Law And he came down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him Gal. 4 4 5. Joh. 6. 40. So according to the end of his Father 's Mission he came into the World to be made Man wherefore when he cometh into the World he saith A Body hast thou prepared me Heb. 10. 5. And once in the end of the World he appeared to put away Sin by the Sacrifice of himself Heb. 9. 26. He was manifested to take away our Sins and make peace for us 1 Joh. 3. 5. Col. 1. 20. 1 Joh. 4. 9 10. And to that end he humbled himself and became obedient unto Death even the Death of the Cross Phil. 2. 6 8. aswell as also He came to preach peace in a frail and mortal body Luke 4. 18 43. And to seal to the truth of the Gospel by his Blood Joh. 18. 37. And as with respect to both ends he came to be a Saviour to save that which was lost Mat. 18. 11. Luke 18. 10. Joh. 12. 47. Luke 9. 54 56. 1 Tim. 1. 15. So and in this consideration he hath come once and shall come no more Joh. 16. 10 28. Rev. 1. 18. Rom. 6. 9 10. 1 Joh. 5. 20. and ch 4. 2 3. 2. And he shall come again and appear the second time in his own personal body not in abasement and weakness as formerly but in Glory in his own Glory and in the Glory of his Father with all his Holy Angels Mat. 16. 27. Joh. 14. 3. Heb. 9. 28. Luke 9. 26. He shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the Voice of the Arch-Angel and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16. But of neither of these two personal comings doth this place speak See the Notes before on Rev. 1. v. 7. 2. There are other comings of Christ spoken of in scripture which are not personal but invisible spiritual and providential comings of his that is to say 1. His comings in his mercies word and ordinances in his gracious visitations of mens hearts and spirits so before he took our nature upon him he was in the World and came unto his own in the ministery of of his Prophets Joh. 1. 10 11. Thus it is said Wherefore when I came was there no man when I called was there none to answer c. that is he came in his word and called and knocked that they might have opened and given entertainment to him Isay 50. 2. Rev. 3. 20. And the Lord saith In all places where I record my name I will come unto thee c. Exod. 20. 24. with Mat. 18. 20. And If any man love me he will keep my word and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him Joh. 14. 21 23. But of his thus coming he here speaks not neither see notes on Rev. 3. v. 20. 2. He is also said to come judicially to execute judgments now in this day either to take men away out of this World by death as our Saviour saith Be ye ready for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 40. Mark 13. 35. or to execute and inflict some judgment here as Rev. 2. 16. and ch 3. 3. and ch 16. 15. or to take away and remove some mercies he hath been vouch-safing to any thus we are here to understand it So it is said The Lord cometh out of his place to punish Isay 26. 21. Mica 1. 3. So he that is in the Heavens in his personal body can come unto us in his providences and judgments when he pleaseth Quickly that is 1. Easily lightly without difficulty if men repent not Mark 9. 39. Jer. 31. 28. Prov. 1. 24 29. 2. Quickly without delay speedily so v. 16. he would hasten his word to perform it as Jer. 1. 12. 3. Quickly unexpectedly and unthought of and so he would come as a thief when they were not aware and take away his mercy from them Rev. 3. 3. and ch 16. 15. Now in that he thus threatens to come to this Angel and Church we may learn 1. That he on whom we call is one that is without partiality in his judgments he is such an one as without respect of persons judgeth according unto every man's work Jam. 3. 17.
2 7 11. and ch 2. 14 16. 2. To signify that it is a Doctrine of unseen things so the apostle opposeth faith and sight 2 Cor. 5. 7. Heb. 11. 27. and saith faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. and so is the Doctrine of the Gospel such a Doctrine as in which unseen things are evidenced and demonstrated unto us as to shew a little paaticularly The person of Christ and his abasement sufferings and resurrection we never saw with bodily eyes as the Apostle saith whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not c. 1 Pet. 1. 8. But he is discovered to us in this faith this doctrine of unseen things so as thereby we may see him who is otherwise invisible to us Heb. 11. 27 and in this Gospel his sufferings are set forth evidently before our eyes Gal. 3. 1. and herein we may be assured of his resurrection from the Dead Acts 13. 32 34. his glory is an unseen thing as to us otherwise than as demonstrated to us in his word and so we may see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels crowned with glory and honour Heb. 2. 9. we all with open face in this glass may behold the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. what he is now doing is unseen to us he is gone up into heaven and we see him not Joh. 16. 10. nor do we see the hope of the Gospel that blessed hope even the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour hope that is seen is not hope for what a Man seeth why doth he yet hope for Rom. 8. 24 25. 2 Cor. 4. 13 18. Luke 17. 22 now are we the Sons of God saith the Apostle John But it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we shall see him as he is which now we do not 1 Joh. 3. 1 2. But on all these things we may look in this Doctrine of unseen things as the Apostle saith we look on the things not seen which are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 18. see Mr. Thomas Moore his Teaching in temptation Page 146 158 And this is here called my faith namely the faith of Christ 1. Because it is the faith or Doctrine of or concerning him he is the subject matter of it Gal. 2. 16. Phil. 3. 9. as it is said The Gospel is concerning Jesus Christ our Lord who was made of the â—eed of David according to the flesh and determined the Son of God with power according to the spirit of holiness in the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 1 3 4. so the first and fundamental things of the Gospel are how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures and was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures and that he was seen of Cephas c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3 4. 5. hence it is called the Gospel of Christ Rom. 1. 16. the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. the faith of Christ Rom. 3. 22. Jam. 2. 1. c. 2. It is his faith that of which he is the Lord hence it is called the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ of Glory Jam. 2. 1. and this is contained in the unity of the spirit there is one Lord one faith of which he even Christ is the one Lord Eph. 4. 4 5. he and he only hath authority to impose upon us what is to be believed by us and hath imposed this faith upon us The apostle Paul saith of himself and his Brethren not that we have dominion over your faith but are helpers of your joy 2 Cor. 1. 24. and if the apostles of the lamb had not what mortal or meer Man hath we should call no Man our Rabbi the Lord of our faith and consciences the father of our spirits but Jesus Christ not the Man of Sin neither head nor body nor both conjoyned thus we should onely honour Christ in receiving and being determined by his word as to faith and worship Mat. 23. 8 10. Rev. 14. 9 10 12. 3. And it is his faith as now revealed which he hath preached and made known to us in these last days he is the author and finisher of iâ— Heb. 12. 2. God hath in these last days spoken to us by his Son Heb. 1. 1 2. and though he imployed instruments for preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery yet they spake nothing to us but what they received from him 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 1. 1. 11. 12. and so it should be received and entertained by us 1 Thes 2. 13. This was that faith the faith of Christ which these had not denied how strongly soever they were tempted or provoked thereto by favour or terrour and this is the commendable account our Lord gives of them thou holdest fast and hast not denied they did confess and not deny somewhat like unto that said of the Baptist concerning Christ he confessed and denied not but confessed Joh. 1. 20. They did not confess Christs faith at one time and deny it at another but they did constantly and continually confess it and not deny it somewhat like that also which our Saviour speaks in the commendation of the Church in Philadelphia thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name Rev. 3. 8. Now a Man may be said to deny 1. When in words they renounce Christ or his faith and this also a Man may do in a lower or in an higher degree as we may see in the Apostle Peter's three denials of Jesus Christ as to say 1. A Man may be said to deny the fait when being asked about it by others he doth nor give a direct answer to â—e question but pleadeth ignorance and â—aith he knows not what he â—aith or means by such a question propounded that he may save or secure himself from danger or persecution 2. A Man may be said to deny it in an higher degree when he more confidently pleads ignorance about the object to be believed and saith he knows it not he knows not Christ or his faith or Gospel he is a stranger thereto ignorant thereof and unacquainted therewith Or 3. He may be said in a very High degree and in an Higher than any of the former to deny it when with curses and oaths he doth disown the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ or renounce it see all in Mat. 26. 34 69 74. Mark 14. 66 71. The Holy Ghost instructs us to be ready always to give an answer unto every Man that asketh us a reason of the hope that is in us with â—eekness and fear 1 Pet. 3. 15. and our Lord hath set us an example â—e witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate and before the Jewish council 1 Tim. 6. 13. though as to many things that were lighter or wherein himself was reproached he pleased not himself nor answered any thing when the Jews sought false witness against him Rom. 15. 1 3. yet
curse of the law Joh. 12. 27 31. Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. Rom. 8. 32. 4. Manna was a sweet and pleasant food to eat delightful to the taste the taste of it was like wafers made with honey Exod 16. 31. So is Jesus Christ become thorow his personal abasement and sufferings in the vertue whereof he is raised again he is infinitely sweeter than honey and the honey-comb As the Lord signifies when he in viteth every thirster to come unto him hearken diligently unto me saith he and eat ye that which is good and let your soul delight it self in fatness Isay 55. 1 3 5. I sate down saith the spouse under his shadow with great delight and his fruit was sweet to my taste Cant. 2. 3. Oh taste and see that the Lord is gracious He is so in himself whether men taste and perceive it or no but they prove him so to be whoso hear and learn of the Father as to come unto and eat him Ps 34. 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Joh. 6. 56 57. 5. Manna came down with the dew of heaven Exod. 16. 13 14. when the dew fell upon the camp in the night the manna fell upon it Numb 11. 9. so Christ in and by his Gospel and spirit cometh down and so cometh down that a Man any man may eat thereof and not dye Deut. 32. 2 3. with Joh. 6. 33 50 63. and hence our Saviour said unto his disciples when he sent them forth to preach the Gospel he that heareth you heareth me And he that receiveth you receiveth me c. Luke 10. 16. Mat. 10. 40. Joh. 14. 21 23. Eph. 3. 17. 6. Manna was too much sleighted undervalued and loathed by them in process of time though at the first they admired thereat and said what is this Exod. 16. 15. yet afterward they murmured thereat and were discontented and said Our Soul is dried away there is nothing at all be sides this manna before our eyes Numb 11. 6. and ch 21. 5 And therefore the Lord was angry with them and sent fiery serpents amongst them Numb 21. 6. So Jesus Christ though he be a wonderful gift of Gods grace and an everlasting witness and commendation of God's love to us is yet rejected and despised of Men Isay 53. 2 4. he is disallowed indeed of Men 1 Pet. 2. 4. and of the builders also v. 7. and too much and too often by such as have formerly tasted his graciousness Gal. 4. 15. Rev. 2. 5. and ch 3. 3. whereby God is greatly provoked to anger And how shall they escape who neglect so great salvation Heb. 2. 1 3. But we shall adde no more hereto because these things are more fully spoken to and may be seen in Mr. Thomas Moore seniour his uncovering of mysterious deceits Page 115 117. 2. We come next to shew why Christ is here called hidden manna and that is 1. Because he is the mystery of that former Manna the secret thereof that was a type or figure of Jesus Christ as he is the secret of the Tabernacle and temple so it is here Ps 27. 4 5. and indeed Christ was the secret or hidden thing typed forth by the shadows of the law generally they had a shadow of good things to come but the body is of Christ Col. 2. 16 17. Heb. 10. 1. so here particularly the former manna typified or shadowed forth Jesus Christ as the bread of life Joâ— 6. 32 35. and so Christ may be called the hidden Manna with reference to that manna in the Pot that was kept in the holiest Exod. 16. 33 34. Heb. 9. 4. which was a type of Christ who died for all yea rather is risen again and who is gone up into Heaven it self Acts 2. 30. 1 Pet. 3. 21. Luke 24. 51. with Mark 16. 16. 2. Hidden manna Christ may be called possibly to denoâ—e the excellency of this manna as those things which are most rich and excellent are called hidden things so we read of treasures hid in the sand Deut. 33. 19. and hid treasures Job 3. 21. Prov. 2. 4. so hidden wisdome is the most excellent wisdom 1 Cor. 2. 7. and the hidden Man the most excellent 1 Pet. 3. 4. So Jesus Christ is the Manna infinitely more excellent than the former Manna was As will appear if we consider 1. That was called Angels food as it is written Man did eat Angels food Ps 78. 25. But Christ is said to be and is the bread of God Joh. 6. 33. 2. That was typical bread But Christ is the truth thereof My Father saith he giveth you the true bread from Heaven Joh. 6. 32. and as far as the truth exceedeth the type and the substance the shadow so far doth Christ excel and go beyond that manna 3. That was dead bread If it were kept long it would putrify and corrupt as it is said some of them kept of it until the morning and it bred worms and stank Exod 16. 20. But Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. his blood is incorruptible blood 1 Pet. 1. 10. And he is raised again now no more to return to corruption Acts 13. 32 34. And is and abides for ever the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20. and that manna was dead bread also in this respect it would not give life unto or quicken such as were dead But Christ is the bread of life for he cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the world the dead World Joh. 6. 33 35. He causeth the dead to hear his voice and they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 24 25. he is the life Joh. 14. 6. 4. Though that came down from heaven yet it seems not from the highest Heaven but from the clouds as it is said He commanded the clouds from above and rained manna Ps 78. 24 25. and our Saviour saith Moses gave you not that bread from Heaven Joh. 6. 32. But Christ's Father giveth him who is the true bread from Heaven the highest Heaven and he came and cometh down therefrom Joh. 6. 32 33 38 42 50 51 58. 5. That would not preserve the eater from death but as our Saviour saith your Fathers did eat manna in the wilderness and are dead Joh. 6. 49 58. But Christ is the living bread that came down from Heaven If any Man eat of this Bread he shall live for ever whoso eateth his flesh and drinketh his blood hath eternal life and he wil raise him up at the last day he that eateth of this bread shall live Joh. 6. 50 51 53. 58 6. That manna was not prepared for all the World but for Israel and â—he mixed multitude that were with them in the wilderness Numb 11. 4 6. But Christ the bread of life is the Saviour of the World Joh. 4. 42. and the bread which he will give is his flesh which he hath given for the life of the World Joh. 6. 51. and he
this word of Christ was and is to be held fast And that is here expressed to us till I come to wit until Christ comes either till he comes to them particularly to remove them out of the Land of the living Luke 12. 40. And so they should be faithful herein unto death as was the Apostle Paul 2 Tim. 4. 6 7 8. Heb. 11. 13. Rev. 3. 11. See the notes before on Verse 10. of this Chapter Or Vntil he come to wit to take to him his great power and reign according to that I give thee charge that thou keep the Commandment without spot unrebukeable until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6. 13 15. But how should they do so By constantly keeping it themselves until death and committing the same to others also that it may be preserved amongst them Ps 78. 3 4 6 7. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. 2 Pet. 1. 12 15. Now in that he thus speaketh and saith unto them I will put upon you none other burden but that which ye have already hold fast till I come We may learn from hence 1. That in saying I will put none other burden upon you so he signifieth to us That he doth put a burden upon them that are his Faithful Disciples and Followers he doth put some weight or burden upon them that is to be born by them that which is grievous to the flesh and in and by which that is kept down that it cannot run whither it would or do what it pleaseth and best likes Mat. 11. 28 29. 2. In that he saith none other burden so he gives us to understand that he did not put that as a burden upon them that they should enquire into the seducers depths of Satan as they speak for that might be hurtful to them In former times God charged his people to take heed unto themselves that they were not snared by following after Idolaters And that they should not enquire after their Gods saying How did these Nations serve their God c. Deut. 12. 30 32. And we are commanded to go from the presence of a foolish man when once we perceive not in him the lip of knowledge Prov. 14. 7. and ch 19. 27 Many do much mistake and abuse that saying of the Apostle Try all things as if hereby liberty were given to them to hear all false teachers whatever whereby many become a prey unto Foxes and embrace and follow pernicious ways whereas the Apostle gives that exhortation not unto all but only to such as had received the Apostles word not as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which also wrought effectually in them 1 Thes 1. 3 6. and ch 2. 13. And again that exhortation of the Apostles gives none such undue liberty as too many take but it is to be considered by us as relating unto what goes before viz. despise not prophesying to wit such speakings of the word of Christ as are to edification and exhortation and comfort 1 Corinth 14. 1 3. And then adds try or prove all things c. Namely in those prophesyings we should not despise we are not to take all on trust which they say but to search the Scriptures whether the things delivered therein be so or no and hold fast what is good 1 Thes 5. 19 21. with Acts 17. 11 12. But this gives us no liberty to search into the depths of Satan or to be heaping to our selves teachers after our own lusts 2 Tim. 4. 3 4. It is a commendation of those upright ones in Thyatira both Teachers and those that were taught in this Verse 24. They have not known the depths of Satan as they speak And our Lord lays no such burden upon them as to seek after the knowledge thereof this is the Character Christ gives of his Sheep A Stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the Voice of Strangers all that ever came before me are Thieves and Robbers but the Sheep did not hear them Joh. 10. 4 5 8 27. Christ lays upon his sincere followers no other burden but to hold fast what they have He would not have them receive or listen unto any new Doctrine for the word of his grace is able to build them up and to give them an Inheritance among them that are sanctified Acts 20. 32. And the Apostle saith the anointing you have received of him to wit the things they had heard from the beginning abideth in you and ye need not that any Man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things c. 1 Joh. 2. 20 24 27. And the Apostle Paul saith though we or an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed As we said before so say I now again If any Man preach any other Gospel to you then that ye have received let him be accursed Gal. 1. 6 8 9 10. 3. In that he saith I will put upon you none other burden but that which ye have already hold fast c. to wit the word and doctrine of Christ as hath been said So he gives us to understand that his Yoke is easie and his Burden is light Mat. 11. 29 30. It is not like that of which the Apostle saith neither we nor our Fathers were able to bear Acts 15. 10. Nor like to the Lawyers burdens or the Scribes and Pharisees who loaded men with burdens grievous to be born and themselves did not touch the burdens with one of their fingers Luke 11. 46. with Mat. 23. 4. Nor like the burden of Sin and Satan which however they seem sweet and easie to the Flesh yet they wound and break the heart and Spirit and expose men to the wrath of God both present and eternal Rom. 6. 21 23. and ch 5. 21. 2 Tim. 2. 26. Heb. 2. 15. But his burden is a sweet and easie one indeed to the heart and soul Mat. 11. 29. His Commandments are not grievous 1 Joh. 5. 3. His ways are ways of pleasantness and all his paths are peace Prov. 3. 16 17. his doctrine is a good doctrine his words are gratious Prov. 4. 2. Luke 4. 18 22. with Psal 45. 2. And his mouth hath spoken truth and wickedness is an abomination to his lips Prov. 8. 6 8. And his word is a powerful word Psal 29. 4. Luke 4. 32. The Gospel of Christ is the power of God to salvation to every one that believeth Rom. 1. 16. Thereby God is working in them both to will and to do of his good pleasure what he requires of them that they may do all things without murmurings and disputings Phil. 2. 12 15. And his words are the words of eternal life he that keepeth them shall never taste death but have eternal life Joh. 5. 24 25. and ch 6. 68. and ch 8. 51. 4. In that he saith hold that fast which ye have
to chuse the good and refuse the evil for of such is the Kingdome of Heaven as our Saviour saith Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Mat. 2. 16 18. with Jer. 31. 15 16 17. Gen. 17. 7 8 12 14. 2. We come next to consider and shew that it is possible that some Mens names may be blotted out of the Book of life And so indeed 1. Men's names may be blotted out of the general Book of life and are so if they continue in their ignorance of God or disobedience to his Gospel till the day of God's patience beat an end towards them So the Lord saith Whosoever hath sinned against me him will I blot out of my book Exod. 32. 33. And the Psalmist imprecates thus Let them be blotted out of the Book of the living and not be written with the righteous Ps 69. 28. For though he who descended into the lower parts of the earth who by the grace of God tasted death for every man be now ascended up on high and hath led captivity captive and received gifts for Men yea for the rebellious also that the Lord God might dwell among them yet he will wound the head of his enemies and the hairy scalp of such an one as goes on still in his trespasses Ps 68. 18 21. his Spirit will not always strive with Men nor will he still hold open the door but will rise up and shut it and then there will be no more opening Gen. 6. 3. Luke 13. 25 26. This may therefore admonish us all to strive to enter in at the strait gate to seek the Lord while he may be found and call upon him while he is â—igh Luke 13. 24. Isay 55. 6 7. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. Heb. 3. 7 8. 2 Pet. 3. 15. Eccles 9. 10. 2. Yea mens names may be blotted out of the special Book of life and out of the Holy City and our Saviour saith If any man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophesie God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book Rev. 22. 19. If a Man abide not in Christ he is cast forth as a Branch and is withered and Men gather them and cast them into the Fire and they are burned Joh. 15. 6. And it 's in this place supposed that if those who had defiled their Garments or if those who had not defiled them did not overcome to the end their names should be blotted out for this is the peculiar blessedness of him that overcometh that his name shall not be blotted out to which after O let none of us then speak peace to our selves in any evil way though our names are written in the Book of life for they that forsake the Fountain of living waters shall be written in the Earth though formerly they were written in Heaven Jer. 17. 13. Deut. 29. 18 20 Ezek. 13. 9 10. 3. But this is the blessedness of him that overcometh whether of him that hath not let slip how he received and heard and so hath not defiled his Garments And of him that hath done so and yet is seasonably recovered their names shall never be blotted out of the Book of life but all happiness is assured to them as may be seen in ch 2. 7 11 17 26. and ch 3. 12 2â— and ch 21. 7. So far will he be from blotting out their names out of the Book of Life that he will hereafter gloriously write upon them the name of his God and the name of the City of his God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from his God and his new name See notes after on Verse 12. How might the consideration hereof cause them to rejoyce because their names are written in Heaven Luke 10. 21. And still provoke them to fight the good fight of Faith to resist unto blood striving against sin Satan and the World and to that end to have and hold fast the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ for whatsoever is born of God overcometh the World and this is the victory that overcometh the World even our Faith who is he that overcometh the World but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God 1 Tim. 6. 12. Heb. 12. 4. 1 Joh. 5. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 12 18. considering also what follows viz. 3. But I will confess his name before my Father and before his Angels Now herein is signified to us 1. That he that doth not overcome to the end Christ will not confess his name but he will deny him hereafter that in this day either thorow fear or flattery turned aside from the Faith or profession thereof As our Saviour saith whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father with his holy Angels Mark 8. 38. Luke 9. 22 26. whosoever shall deny him before Men him also will Christ deny before his Father which is in Heaven Mat. 10. 33. And before the Angels of God Luke 12. 9. he will deny them saying I know you not or I know not this or these Men or Man As Peter was said to deny his Master in saying I know him not compare Luke 22. 57. with ch 13. 24 28. this is a Faithful saying for if we be dead with him we shall also live with him But if we deny him he also will deny us 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And Oh how sâ—d a thing will that be to be denied and disowned of the Lord of Glory in that day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God! Oh that it may be seriously and seasonably considered by us 2. But he will confess his name that overcometh whoever he be or whatever he hath been before his Father and before his Angels that is he will own them for his then manifestly he will publickly own them in that day Indeed now all his delight is in the Saints that are in the earth c. And he doth take up their names into his lips Ps 16. 3 4 he bears their names upon his heart and upon his arme and theâ—ein answers unto the highpriest's bearing the names of the Children of Israel in former times Exod. 28. But this is matter of faith to us But hereafter he will publickly and visibly own them and say they are mine and thus he will do before his Father and before his Angels Whosoever saith our Saviour shall confess me before Men him will I confess also before my Father which is in Heaven Mat. 10. 32. And before the Angels of God Luke 12. 8. Hâ— will then say to every such an one Well done good and Faithful servant c. Mat. 25. 21. c. He will set them on his right hand Matth. 25. 31 33 34. And therefore how might the consideration hereof
temptation that the door should still be kept open v. 8. Verse 11. Behold I come quickly hold that fast which thou hast that no Man take thy crown In this verse we have to consider 1. Some what they are called upon to attend and mind Behold I come quickly 2. A gracious and needful counsel given to them hold that fast which thou hast 3. The reason thereof that no Man or no one take thy crown 〈◊〉 Somewhat they are called upon to attend and mind Behold I come quickly viz. 1. Behold I come quickly to order that hour of temptation spoken of v. 10. therefore hold fast what thou hast Rev. 2. 10. and herein we may see both his graciousness and faithfulness to his Churches that he warns before-hand that we might be fore-armed And as the Apostle saith concerning the times and seasons Brethren ye have no need that I write to you for your selves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night and hereby advantage is given to them that that day should not overtake them as a thief To which end they ought not to sleep as do others but watch and be sober 1 Thes 5. 4 6. The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him Ps 25. 14. Amos 3. 7. That they might not be surprized at unawares but might give more earnest heed to the things they have heard and might hear for now and for hereafter Isay 42. 25. and that they might provoke one another to love and to good works not forsaking the assembling of themselves together but exhorting one another and so much the more as they see the day approaching Heb. 10. 23 24 25. 2. Behold I come quickly namely to keep thee from the hour of temptation in thy keeping the word of my patience as if Christ should say The Lord is at hand be careful for nothing Phil. 4. 5 6. When he gives his professed people for a Spoil and to the Robbers and pours out the fury of his Anger upon them c. then he will keep and preserve from all evil such as hold fast his word and cleave to him with full purpose of heart Isay 42 24 25. and 43. 1 5. and ch 43. 27 28. and 44. 1 3 8. Rev. 3. 3 4. He will not leave them nor forsake them but will be a present help to them in the time of trouble Ps 46. 1 2. Hab. 2. 1 4. He will hâ—sten his good word to perform it Jer. 1. 12. And he is holy and true who â—ath promised and therefore this may help us confidently to expect his faithful performance according to his word He hath said I will never leave thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is my helper and I will not fear what man shall do unto me Heb. 13. 5 6. Ps 37. 39 40. As the Rain cometh down and the Snow from Heaven and returns not thither but waters the Earth c. So shall his word be that goeth forth out of his mouth it shall not return unto him void but it shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and it shall prosper in the thing whereto he sends it Isay 55. 10 12. He will come in unto them and will sup with them comfort cheer and preserve them he will not delay nor withhold his comforts and consolations from them nor deliverances of them Rev. 3. 20. Isay 16. 5. 3. Behold I come quickly namely to rid and deliver you out of all troubles for ever as it may have respect unto his coming again personally in the Glory of his Father with all his holy Angels and this second and glorious coming of his is propounded to the believers now to comfort them and to incourage them to hold fast the profession of their Faith without wavering Heb. 10. 23 34 36. Rev. 22. 7 12 14. 20. So he saith in former times strengthen ye the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees say to them that are of a fearful hasty heart Be strong fear not Behold your God will come with vengeance God with a recompence he will come and save you Isay 35. 3 4. Jude 15. So our Saviour propounds this unto his disciples when he was going to him that sent him to comfort and strengthen their hearts I go saith he to prepare a place for you and if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you to my self that where I am there ye may be also Joh. 14 1 3. 1 Thes 4. 16 18. and he will come by death quickly and remove them from all troubles trials and temptations for ever Luke 12. 34 40 then they shall enter into peace and rest in their beds each one walking before him Isay 57. 2. Rev. 14. 13. and when he thus cometh he will as it were say unto them Come my people enter thou into thy chambers and shut thy doors about thee hide thy self as it were for a little moment until the indignation be overpast For behold the Lord cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth c. Isay 26. 20 21. with Joh. 14. 13. 2. We have a needful and gracious counsel given by him that is holy and true to this Angel and Church hold that fast which thou hast what they had and which they should still hold fast we have before seen to wit the word of Christ's patience see the notes before on v. 10. and what the holding fast here counselled unto is we have also spoken unto before see the notes on ch 2. v. 13. and v. 25. c. And I shall adde no more to it here But here we shall note and consider for our usefulness 1. In that he saith hold that fast which thou hast he signifies to us that the believers should never embrace or entertain another doctrine but keep and hold that fast which they have already They should not have itching ears to heap up other teachers to themselves or receive other instructions which cause to erre from the word of knowledge 2 Tim. 4. 3 4. But should let that abide in them which they have heard from the beginning And hold fast that form of doctrine that form of sound words which they have heard in Faith and love which is in Christ Jesus That good thing which was committed to them they should keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in them 1 Joh. 2. 24. 2 Tim. 1. 13 14. Christ lays no greater nor other burden upon them but that they should hold fast what they have to wit his Gospel See notes on ch 2. v. 24 25. By this they are saved if they hold fast what Christ's Apostles have preached c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. And if an Angel from Heaven preach to them any other Gospel than what Christ's Apostles have preached and they have received they should be accursed to them Gal 1. 8 9. hence the Apostle exhorts the believing Colossians thus As ye
shall be preferred before and be more eminent than others even in that Temple also for as one star differs from another in Glory so also will it be in the resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 42. He shall be preferred before little ones of whom yet is the Kingdom of Heaven and before such as have not had any considerable trials or opposition and so no such occasion to fight for our light affliction which is but for a moment works for us a farmore exceeding and eternal weight of Glory while we look not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen c. 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. he that overcometh shall be exalted above others as the pillar is above the earth generally and as now their sufferings for Christ do abound so then also their consolations by Christ shall answerably abound 2 Cor. 1. 4 5 7. Rev. 22. 12. 2. A pillar By which the King will stand and with whom he will be present for ever as it is said in our types Behold the King stood by the the pillar in the Temple as the manner was 2 King 11. 4 14. 2 Chron. 23. 13. and Josiah stood by a pillar in the house of the Lord 2 King 23. 2 3. So the Tabernacle of God shall be with them that overcome and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them their God Rev. 21. 2 3 7. Joh. 17. 24. 3. More directly a pillar is a strong one though now he be never so weak and have never so little strength v. 8. he shall be a pillar a stable one established so as nothing shall prevail against him As the Lord saith to Jeremy Behold I have made thee this day a defenced city and an iron pillar c. and they shall not prevail against thee for I am with thee Jer. 1. 18 19. indeed now in this day he that abides in Christ sins not he keeps himself and the wicked one touches him not 1 Joh. 3. 6. with ch 5. 18. The gates of hell neither the power nor policy thereof shall not prevail against such an one Mat. 16. 18. Joh. 10. 27 29. But it is possible Men may not abide in Christ and then Satan and his instruments may get their advantage against them as hath been shewn before But hereafter they that overcome shall be like pillars gloriously they shall be so established that they shall not possibly depart or be removed from Christ or his Temple they shall be like the pillars in our types which were set in the porch of the Temple whereof the name of the one was called Jachin that is he shall establish and the name of the other Boaz that is in it is strength 1 King 7. 21. Then they that overcome and keep Christ's works to the end shall be stable for ever God will establish and in them shall be his strength Ps 87. 5. So as they shall go no more out no not for ever as here it presently followeth 4. A pillar on which Christ will write as also followeth presently after so in former times they did write some choice and excellent things of God's law upon their postes or pillars as it is said Thou shalt write these words upon the Posts of thine house and on thy gates Deut. 6. 4 9. and the Church is now called the Pillar of truth upon which the truth is so written that it may be seen and read of all Men they being manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministred by the Apostles written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God not in Tables of stone but in the fleshly Tables of the heart 1 Tim. 3. 15. with 2 Cor. 3. 2 3. so they shall be pillars hereafter gloriously as it is promised and covenanted by the Lord saying I will put my laws into their minds and write them in or upon their hearts Heb. 8. 10 11. with Jer. 31. 33 34. And saith Christ I will make him a pillar in the Temple of my God my God he calls him by way of Eminency and Excellency to distinguish him from and infinitely prefer him before all others who are called Gods The God of our Lord Jesus Christ is the Father of Glory 1 Cor. 8. 5 6. Eph. 1. 17. And his God because he is immediately originally and eternally and most compleatly and gloriously his and ours thorow and upon the account of him as Christ saith I ascend to my Father and your Father and to my God and your God Joh. 20. 17. Now Christ will make such an one as overcomes A Pillar in the Teâ—ple of his God even in the Church of Christ in its glorious estate The Church is now called the Temple being built upon and abiding in Christ as it is said ye are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief Corner-Stone In whom all the building fitly framed together grows unto an Holy Temple in the Lord Eph. 2. 20 21. 1 Cor. 3. 16. for ye are the Temple of the living God as God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them c. 2 Cor. 6. 16 17. And this Church will be the Temple of Christs God hereafter when he shall present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinckle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 27. Which glorious Church or Temple is called by the Prophet Gods Holy Hill or The Hill of the Lord Ps 15. 1. and 24. 1 3. with Allusion to the Temple of God which was built on Mount Moriah 2 Chron. 3. 1. In this glorious Temple he shall hereafter be a Pillar not of or in this World for Christs Kingdom is not of this World Joh. 18. 36. But when the Mountain of the Lords House shall be established or prepared in the top of the Mountains and shall be exalted above the Hills and all Nations shall flow to it Isay 3. 2 3. Mica 4. 1 3. This is therefore a powerful motive and argument to engage us to fight the good fight of Faith and to resist unto Blood striving against Sin for in so doing we shall hereafter inherit Glory when shame shall be the promotion of Fools and Cowards Prov. 3. 35. with Rev. 21. 7 8. 2. And he shall go no more out namely out of this glorious Temple before spoken of no not for ever upon any Account whatever And so 1. They now go forth into the field of the World to call and bring Men into wisdoms house out of it as it is said she hath sent forth her maidens Prov. 9. 1 5. and the Master of the house said to his Servant go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city and again he said Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them to come in that my house may be filled Luke 14. 21 23. Joh.
that serves him not Mat. 13. 43. Mal. 3. 17 18. 1 Joh. 3. 2. 4. What will he write the name of my God saith he namely it shall be then put gloriously upon them after some such manner as Jacob's was upon Joseph's Children as his and his Children though unspeakably more glorious see Gen. 48. 16. with v. 5. Mal. 3. 17 18. and so as it shall then plainly appear they are the Sons of God Now they are indeed the Sons of God by Faith in Christ Jesus But faith is the evidence of things not seen and therefore it doth not now appear no not to themselves fully what they shall be Gal. 3. 26. with Heb. 11. 1. 1 Joh. 3. 1 2. But then it shall appear and they shall be his Sons gloriously as it is said by God himself He that overcometh shall inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall be my Son Rev. 21. 7. They that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that World and the Resurrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in Marriage neither can they dye any more for they are equal to the Angels and are the Sons of God being the Children of the Resurrection Luke 20. 35 36. Rom. 1. 4. Yea he that is now feeble among them at that day shall be as David And the House of David shall be as God as the Angel of the Lord before them Zech. 12. 8. Isay 62. 2 3 4. And the name of the City of my God which is New Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God This he will also write upon him that overcometh so as it shall be both perpetual and visible as is before said And the name of the City of my God New Jerusalem which may signifie unto us either a glorious place or a glorious people 1. A Glorious Place of which Jerusalem in former times the Old Jerusalem was the type That was a glorious place in former times the City of the great King the City of our God Ps 48. 1 2 8. Mat. 4. 5. which God did chuse 1 King 8. 16 44 48. and where he dwelt Ps 135. 21. So this saith Christ is the City of my God Heb. 12. 22. of which glorious things are spoken Ps 87. 3. This is that which he hath chosen and in which he will dwell as it is said The Lord hath chosen Zion he hath desired it for his Habitation This is my rest for ever here will I dwell for I have desired it Ps 132. 13 15. Ezek. 48. 35. Old Jerusalem was and was oâ—t called the Holy City Neh. 11. 1. Mat. 4. 5. with Luke 4. 9. So is this New Jerusalem it is called the Holy Jerusalem Rev. 21. 10. And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth neither worketh abomination or a lye Rev. 21. 27. Ps 101. 8. that former was a strong City as appears by its being an year and an half besieged before it was taken Jer. 52. 1 6. But this is much stronger In that day shall this Song be sung in the land of Judah we have a strong City Salvation will appoint Walls and Bulwarks Isay 26. 1. and ch 33. 20. That had a River Ps 46. 3. And so hath this a far more glorious one a pure River of Water of Life clear as Crystal Rev. 22. 1 2. This was a City compact together Ps 122. 2 3. so will this be Ps 1. 5. Yea this new one will be unspeakably inconceivably more excellent and glorious than that old typical one that was an earthly one but this the Heavenly Jerusalem Heb. 12. 22. that was forsaken and destroyed but this will be a continuing City a City which hath Foundations Heb. 11. 10. and ch 13. 14. But we may speak somewhat more to the excellency of this glorious place New Jerusalem afterwards 2. As City may signifie Persons or the Inhabitants of a City as it is said They shall call thee the City of the Lord the Zion of the holy one of Israel Isay 60. 14. And they shall call them the Holy People the redeemed of the Lord and thou shalt be called sought out a City not forsaken Isay 62. 12. And as the Lord saith to Jeremy I have made thee a defenced City Jer. 1. 18. So here especially and most directly and fully we may understand the New Jerusalem to mean And so the name of the New Jerusalem shall be put upon him that overcometh of Jerusalem which is above which is free Gal. 4. 29. Of the Heavenly Jerusalem Heb. 12. 22. And so they shall be of the Beloved City of the Inhabitants thereof a glorious people Isay 52. 1. So the Children of the Resurrection of the first Resurrection are called the Beloved City as distinguished from the Nations in the four quarters of the Earth and from the Camp of the Saints to wit Israel and those of the Nations converted to the Lord who are joyned unto them Rev. 20. 8 9. Then they shall be called and be holy all holy and righteous Isay 4. 3. The Lord reigning gloriously among them Isay 24. 23. and rejoycing in them Isay 65. 19. And then they shall be in a glorious state and condition for the Tabernacle of God will be with them and he will be with them and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them their God and God shall wipe away all tears from their Eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain c. Rev. 21. 1 4 and ch 22. 3 4. See and consider Rev. 21. 10 21 22 26. And of this City of Christ's God New Jerusalem it is farther said which cometh down out of Heaven from my God In which is intimated to us 1. That this New Jerusalem is and shall be in Heaven all of them there is the Mother and there are and shall be the Children yea as New Jerusalem may signifie a glorious place or glorious Mansions so they are in Heaven as our Saviour saith In my Fathers House are many Mansions I go to prepare a place for you Joh. 14. 2 3. 2 Cor. 5. 1 4. And as it hath respect to persons so it is and shall be above as Gal. 4. 29. Above not only born from above as now Joh. 3. 3 7. nor only have they and shall have their conversation in Heaven as Col. 3. 1 2. Phil. 3. 20. but above in Heaven in their Spirits When they are absent from the Body they shall be present with the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. When they are dissolved they shall be with Christ which is far better than to be here Phil. 1. 21 23. The Spirits of just Men made perfect Heb. 12. 23. Isay 57. 1 2. And when the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven the dead shall be raised and the living changed and all made incorruptible and they shall be all caught up together in the
1 13. And this is he who now stands at the everlasting doors of the Soul and knocks even the Lord strong and mighty the Lord mighty in battel compare Ps 24. 7 10. with Rev. 3. 20 21. Oh then be we of good cheer for his right hand and his holy arme hath gotten him the victory Ps 98. 1 4. Joh. 16. 33. and open we to him continually and believe we with the heart the victory and conquest he hath gotten that there-thorow we may do valiantly Rom. 8. 36 39. 1 Joh 5. 4 5. 2. He is set down with his Father in his throne namely on the account of his overcoming as it is said when he had by himself purged our sins he sat down on the right hand of the majesty on high Heb. 1. 3. and ch 10. 10 12 because he humbled himself became obedient to death the death of the cross Therefore also hath God highly exalted him and given him a name which is above every name c. Phil. 2. 6 8 10. and herein is imported and signified to us 1. That that Christ is in Heaven in that glorious place so called with his Father for there is God's throne as it is said The Lord's throne is in heaven Ps 11. 4. see notes on ch 4. v. 2. thither is Christ gone he is gone up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. 1 Pet. 3. 22. And it is said of Stephen He looked up stedfastly into Heaven and saw the glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God Acts 7. 55 56. and ch 3. 20 21. 2. Herein is directly said he is set down with his Father in his throne viz. 1. He is there an High-priest a Kingly High-priest Zech. 6. 13. King of righteousness and King of peace Heb. 7. 1. him hath God exalted with and to his right hand a prince and Saviour to give repentance and forgiveness of sins Acts 5. 31. he is the High-priest upon the throne who makes intercession for transgressours Isay 53. 12. and the one and only mediatour between God and Men 1 Tim. 2. 5. For every high-priest is taken from among Men and is ordained for Men for the good of Men in things pertaining to God who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way Heb. 5. 1 2. he is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world 1 Joh. 2. 2. with ch 5. 19. he who died for all Men now appears making intercession for them while they are joyned to all the living thorow whom God is long-suffering because he is not willing that any Man should perish but that all should come to repentance and be saved 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. 1 Tim. 2. 4 5. he is the lamb of God who is in the midst of the throne that taketh away the sin of the world compare Joh. 1. 29. with Rev. 5. 6. And he is the High-priest of the believers profession Heb. 3. 1. who ever liveth to make intercession for them that come unto God by him and is therefore able to save them to the uttermost Heb. 7. 24 26. and this may strengthen them to hold fast the profession of their faith without wavering and to come with boldness to the throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in the time of need Heb. 4. 14 16. and 8. 1 3. â—nd ch 10. 18 23 25. he is their advocate with the Father with his Father as here our advocate is the Kings Son and with their Father to personate them to plead their cause present their suites manage their matters obtain gracious returns for them and to perfect whatsoever doth concern them 1 Joh. 2. 1 2. Ps 138. 8. 2. He is on his Fathers throne he is Lord of all Acts 10. 36. all power given to him both in heaven and in earth Mat. 28. 18. he is set on the throne of Majesty and Sovereignty the throne of the Kingdome Deut. 17. 18. 2 Sam. 7. 13. 1 King 1. 46. To sit on the throne is to reign compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. or to be the ruler compare 1 King 9. 5. with 2 Chron. 7. 18. or to be the governour hence the throne is called the throne of the governour Neh. 3. 7. and he is indeed God's King whom he hath set upon his holy hill of Zion Ps 2. 6. one on whose shoulders is the government Isay 9. 6. The Father hath committed all judgment all the government unto him Joh. 5. 22. he is King of nations the King of all the earth Ps 47. and that for the good of Men generally and hence all the earth is called upon to sing a new song â—ecause he reigneth Ps 96. 1 10. and 97. 1. and 98. 1 6. and for the especial good of them that believe for he is the Saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. Isay 52. 7. Zech. 9. 10. he hath a peculiar care of and favour toward them that kiss him and submit unto the scepter of his Kingdom Isay 49. 13 16. and 51. 22. Ps 146. 10. therefore they may rejoyce and run with patience the race set before them because he indured the cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God Heb. 12. 1 2. and need not be afraid with any fear of amazement Ps 9. 1 7 9. and 46. he is on the throne who hath died yea rather is risen again and all thrones and things are under him Col. 1. 16 17. Eph. 1. 20 21 22 23. 1 Pet. 3. 22. 2. We have nextly to consider that which is proposed to and set before the Churches and assured as the portion of the overcomer To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne where we have 1. The subject To him that overcometh Rev. 12. 11. Eph. 6. 10 17. there must be a warfare and a conquest Now here we may note That though Christ hath overcome yet he hath not so destroyed our enemies but that they are in being still and we have them to fight with and overcome indeed as to their first work he hath destroyed them so as none shall perish for ever in that first death and all our enemies are Christs captives But yet they are in being still and he doth permit them to act for our exercise we have sin within us the world death and Satan to be our enemies But thorow him we may be more than conquerours and shall in believing on him who is he that that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus Christ is the Son of God 1 Joh. 5. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. 1 Pet 5. 8 9. This may encourage us to fight because Christ hath overcome he hath led captivity captive The captain of our Salvation is made perfect thorow the sufferings Heb. 2. 10. and now is upon his Father's throne 2. Consider we that which
is here assured to every one that overcometh I will grant to sit with me in my throne In which is signified 1. Christ hath a throne distinct from his Father's which he will sit upon and hath prepared Ps 9. 5 7. unto the Son he saith Thy throne O God is for ever and ever Ps 45. 6. with Heb. 1. 8 9. the which he hath obtained by his blood Ps 89. 20 29 36. and this throne is distinct from the Father 's on which he now sits none ever sat on the Father's throne nor shall do but Christ not the Angels Rev. 7. 11. nor any Saint see the notes on ch 4. v. 2. But on Christ's throne every one that overcometh shall sit as is here assured The Fathers throne is in Heaven Ps 11. 4. as before is said But the Son shall be on earth at new Jerusalem which shall come down out of Heaven see the notes on v. 12. So it is said they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord Jer. 3. 17. with Isay 24. 23. The former is the throne of his eternal Father the latter the throne of his Father David according to what God promised and sware to David Ps 132. 11. Isay 9. 7. and ch 16. 5. Luke 1. 32. Acts 2. 30 32. Zech. 14. 9. and when he sits upon it he shall govern the people upon earth Ps 9. 7 8. and 67. and 72. and in the latter end of this Davidical reign all shall be brought before him and judged by him Mat. 25. 31. Rev. 20. 11 14. and he shall deliver up the Kingdom to God even the Father and then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him that God may be all in all 1 Cor. 15. 24 25 26 27. 2. To him that overcometh will he grant to sit with him in his throne they shall sit on the throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. that is they shall reign with Christ Rev. 20. 4 6. partake of his glory 2 Thes 2. 14. rule Isay 32. 1. reign on the earth Rev. 5. 8. 10. the Kingdome shall be theirs Dan. 7. 18 27. they shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Rev. 22. 5 1 Cor. 4. 8. when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Oh then mortify we our members that are upon the earth Col. 3. 1 4 5. see the notes before on ch 2. v. 26 Verse 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on ch 2. v. 7. AN EXPOSITION On the Fourth CHAPTER OF THE REVELATION Chap. 4. Verse 1. After this I looked and behold a door was opened in Heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter THis is the beginning of or introduction into another Vision distinct from that chap. 1. 10 11 c. And having respect to things to come See notes on chap. 1. vers 19. as here appears and in what follows In this verse we have to consider 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him After this 2. The posture he was in I looked 3. An admirable thing presented to him And behold a door waâ— opened in heaven 4. An account of a voice speaking with and to him And the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him after this or these things namely 1. After that visional representation of the Son of man in chap. 1. 10 13 c. Needful it is first to know him that we may thereby know all other things rightly and for our good as Job 5. 27. Then shall we know even all things if we follow on to know the LORD Hos 6. 3. Prov. 28. 5. Joh. 12. 46. Hence when our Saviour foretells his Disciples that when the Spirit of truth came He would guide them into all truth And shew them things to come He then immediately adds He shall glorifie me for he shall receive of mine and shall shew unto you As a direction to the way and means whereby the Holy Spirit should teach them all things and shew to them things to come Joh. 16. 13 14 15. And the Apostle tells the believing Corinâ—hians that he determined to know nothing else among them save Jesus Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. with Chap. 1. 22 23. Joh. 14. 6 7. and chap. 8. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 7 8. 2. After he had received from Christ the Epistles or messages to the several Churches with the instructions commendations admonitions reproofs consolations c. therein contained possibly to signifie to us That these things were to be well considered and digested before he was fit to receive the following Revelations and Visions And so to instruct us that the way for us to be acquainted with those things more difficult is by having embracing and yielding up to the more easie quitting our selves from the things reproved Prov. 1. 23. Dan. 9. 13. fighting against and overcoming all our spiritual enemies in the power of his might and so learning his teachings yielding up to his operations obeying his counsels considering his encouraging promises therein propounded to us Mâ—tt 13. 11. 12. Hos 6. 3. 3. After this or these things may signifie to us that he received things gradually and successively He was finite and could not receive all at once but some at one time and some at another Rev. 7. 1 9. The light did shine in unto him more and more Psal 84. 7. Hos 6. 3. Prov. 4. 18. Jer. 33. 3. And after he was faithful in the first charge given unto him Chap. 1. 10 12 c. He that is faithful in that which is committed to him unto such an one more shall be given Dan. 2. 21 22. Mark 4. 24. 2. The posture he was in when this further Vision was vouchsafed to him I looked viz. with the eyes of his understanding or soul Eph. 1. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 4. He looked he was in a waiting watching posture expecting now to receive some further Revelation somewhat like that Habbak 2. 1 2. Act. 3. 4 5 the eyes of his Soul were exercised in looking yet in a visional and extraordinaâ—y manner to see somewhat further than yet he had seen And it seems though this Beholding was in or after an extraordinary manner yet it was here somewhat previous unto and forewent that of his being in the spirit Vers 2. And not altogether the same as some suppose Dr. H. And this word looked or beheld respects both things seen and heard as here appears and chap. 1. 12. and 5. 11. and chap. 8. 13 c. And so he looked for some Revelation either for the eye or ear or
the chief priests and unto the scribes and they shall condemn him to death And shall deliver him to the Genâ—iles to mock and to scourge and to crucifie him and the third day he shall rise again which accordingly came to pass Matt. 17. 22 23. and chap. 20. 17 19. Joh. 18. 4. And he knew before of the destruction of Jerusalem and of the Temple and of the end of the world and did foretell and shew before-hand the signs that would preceed these things Matt. 24. 3 c. And he knew who it was that would betray him before he did it Joh. 6. 64. And he told his Disciples many things before they came to pass that when they did come to pass they might believe Joh. 14. 20. and chap. 13. 19. So elsewhere in this Book of the Revelation is signified to us that he doth know yea and reveal also things to come before they were fulfilled Chap. 1. 1. and chap. 22. 6 15 16. And though it be said Of that day and hour knoweth no man no not the Angels which are in heaven neither the sâ—n c. Mark 13. 32. Yet we may thus understand that saying either 1. That he did not know that hour before he had finished his suffering work and was risen and ascended into the Heavens At which time he received the promise of the Father even the holy Spirit which searcheth all things gloriously into the nature of man Act. 2. 33. Rev. 5. 6 7 8 9. Or 2. He did not know that day and hour then to â—eveal that was not the due season for making it known Like that saying The father loveth the son and sheweth him all things that himself doth and will shew him greater works namely to perform and accomplish them in their due time and proper season Joh. 5. 20. So this Book of the Revelation was given by God unto him to shew c. Rev. 1. 1. not to know for himself for he knew all things before as Peter confesses and Christ disproves it not nor reproves him for so saying Joh. 21. 17. But to reveal and make known unto his Servants by his Servant John But yet though he foreknows future things this foreknowledg of his necessitates not the coming to pass of what is sinfully evil And as one saith His fore-knowledg doth produce no absolute necessity Things are not therefore because they are foreknown but therefore they are fore-known because they shall come to pass If any thing should come to pass otherwise than it doth yet Gods knowledg could not be irritated thereby for then he did not know that it should come to pass as now it doth Because every knowledg of vision necessarily presupposeth its object God did know that Judas should betray Christ but Judas was not necessitated to be a Traitor by Gods knowledg If Judas had not betrayed Christ then God had not â—ore known that Judas should betray him Dr. Bramhall in his Defence of true liberty pag. 244 245. Though he knows what will come to pass yet somewhat that he so foreknows and foredeclares may not eventually come to pass Yea all so fore-known doth not 1 Sam. 23. 11 13. And though he foresees as to us and knows what will sinfully be acted and committed yet he doth not necessitate the coming to pass of it any way The just Lord will not do iniquity Zeph. 3. 5. He is not a God that hath pleasure in wickedness neither shall evil dwell with him Psal 5. 4. Jam. 1. 13 14 15. Yea our Lord Jesus is so far from necessitating men to what is sinful as that all such actions do grieve him at the heart He did indeed know and foretell that Judas one of the Twelve would betray him Joh. 6. 64 70 71. But he did not necessitate him any way so to do but that horrid fact of his was a great grief to our Lord Jesus Hence the Evangelist saith Jesus was troubled in spirit and not in his face or outward appearance only he did not feign himself to be grieved but was in wardly grieved grieved in soul and testified and said Verily one of you shall betray me Joh. 13. 21. Yea he is so far from necessitating men to evil as that he works powerfully and his grace brings salvation to all men to preserve them therefrom Hence we have such expostulations as these recorded O thou that art named the House of Jacob is the spirit of the Lord straitned Are these his doings Mic. 2. 1-7 O Ephraim what shall I do unto thee O Judah what shall I do unto thee Hos 6. 4. Thus saith the Lord what iniquity have your fathers found in me that they are gone far from me Have I been a wilderness unto Israel A land of darkness Jer. 2. 5 31. Judg I pray you betwixt me and my Vineyard what could have been done more to my Vineyard that I have not done in it Isa 5. 3 4. It is undoubtedly true notwithstanding his foreknowledg or any thoughts or apprehensions we poor shallow creatures have concerning it that the Lord God hath no pleasure none at all neither secret nor revealed in the death of the wicked but that he turn and live As he hath both said and sworn and given his son to be a witness of it Ezek. 18. 23 32. and Chap. 33. 11. God our Saviour would have all men to be saved and to come to the knowledg of the truth 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. Tit. 2. 11. 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. 1 Joâ— 4. 14. And the consideration hereof that he knows all things even future things also is proper and powerful to engage and encourage his servants to hold fast profession the profession of their faith and hope without wavering Heb. 4. 13 14. with Chap. 10. 23 25. Jer. 11. 18. He knows what is in the darkness and what will come to pass And he can and will make all work together for good to them that love God who are the called according to purpose Rom. 8. 28 29. See Notes before on Chap. 2. ver 23. And not only he knows things to come as to us future things not only are they written before him but also he further here saith and assureth his servant John 2. I will shew thee things which must be hereafter Here he leaves out the words shortly and at hand which he had used in Chap. 1. vers 1. and vers 3. But that we here further take notice of is that Christ not only knows things which must be hereafter but also made them known as he saw good to his servants and here parâ—icularly the things contained in this Book to his beloved Disciple Surely the Lord God will do nothing but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the Prophets Amos 3. 7. And he doth fore-tell and fore-declare things to come before they come that men might not sacrifice to their own nets or burn incense to their own drags nor bow unto or worship any false or imaginary God any Image
twenty four Elders fall down before the Lamb Chap. 5. 8. And they fall down and worship him that liveth for ever and ever Chap. 5. 14. and chap. 11. 16 17. and chap. 19. 4. And though they were about the Throne yet all before the face of him that sits upon the Throne as chap. 11. 16. None behind him where Satan's place is Mat. 16. 23. and where all their sins are cast as Hezekiah speaks Isa 38. 17. All these Elders are in the face and presence of him to denote the singular favour he bears to them as Psal 41. 12 13. And though their Thrones are infinitely inferior to his Throne whose Kingdom ruleth over all yet they are Thrones of Judgment Glory and Dominion A wonderful favour and high honour and dignity that there should be Thrones in Heaven for such as have been poor sinful miserable ones But the Lord it is who raiseth the poor out of the dust and lifteth up the begger from the dunghil to set them among Princes and to make them inherit the Throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 113. 7 8. How might the consideration hereof engage us in a patient continuance in well-doing to be seeking after glory honour and immortality even such things as are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God To set our affection on things above and not on things on the earth Yea in the light and strength of Gods grace which bringeth salvation to us to mortifie our members that are on the earth Rom. 2. 7. Col. 3. 1 2 3 5. 2. Whom he saw upon these four and twenty seats or Thrones And upon the seats or Thrones I saw to wit in Vision twenty four Elders Whether in this number here spoken of there may be allusion and respect had to the Heads of the courses of the Priests and Singers mentioned in 1 Chron. 24. and chap. 25. we shall not here enquire into nor spend time to consider Though without peradventure frequent allusion and reference is had to Israel and our types in former times amongst them in this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ But here the great thing we have to enquire into and consider is who are meant and intended by these Elders here seen in Vision by the Apostle And to that we may say 1. They are men and not angels by nature and this will somewhat help us to understand what they are and shew unto us and preserve us from the mistakes of those men who understand the Elders to be those glorious spirits frequently called Angels in Scripture Now that the Elders are men some of mankind of that species of creatures and not Angels by nature plainly appears in that new song they sing where they acknowledg unto the Lamb and unto his praise Thou wast slain and hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood Now without peradventure he did not redeem the angels as the Apostle saith Verily he took not on him the nature of angels but he took on him the seed of Abraham Heb. 2. 16. And therefore when the angel did bring to the shepherds glad tydings of great joy which should be to all people he then saith For unto you men and not unto us angels is born a Saviour Luke 2. 10 11. and Christ was made a little while inferior unto and lower than the angels that he might by the grace of God taste death for every man Heb. 2. 7 9 17. Yea in that song it further appears they are men in that they say Thou â—ast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation Rev. 5. 8 9. which cannot be affirmed of the angels This also doth further demonstrate them to be some of mankind and not angels in that they are distinguished from the angels and the angels are said to be about them as chap. 5. 11 I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and about the elders yea the Elders are distinguished from all the angels and all the angels said to be about them also as it is said All the angels stood about the throne and about the elders c. chap. 7. 11. therefore without conâ—roversie the elders are not angels but some of mankind 2. And these elders appear to be such men as 1. Were Saints and holy onâ—s in that the Harps and Phials every one of them had are said to be the prayers of Saints and in that they were redeemed not only of God as all men are 1 Tim. 2. 6. but unto God by the blood of the Lamb as well as also because they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. and were kings and priests and shall reign on the earth see the notes after on chap. 5. ver 8. 9 10. 2. They appear to be such men as were dead unto those who then lived in mortal bodies to wit that they were the spirits of some just men made perfect though they live unto God as our Saviour signifies Abraham Isaâ—c and Jacob did long after they had departed this life and world Luke 20. 37 38. so these elders though they live unto him that sits upon the throne yet they are dead unto us as it appeareth 1. By the title given unto the four creatures after-mentioned they are called living creatures ver 6 8 9. and in many other places for though the word be translated Beasts yet it is not well so translated as may be afterwards in some measure shewn God assisting it signifies living creatures and so they are distinguished from these elders who were dead in their bodies and these elders distinguished from them and that may help us to understand that these elders were not living in mortal bodies 2. This also may be further evidenced hereby 1. In that when we have an account given us of things done or executed on the earth or things relating thereto then we have mention made of the living creatures or some one of them and not of the elders so in the opening of the four first seals the four living creatures are spoken of chap. 6. 1 3 5. 7. and when famine is treated of which falls only on those below then it is said I heard a voice in the midst of the four living creatures c. and the elders are not named there at all chap. 6. 6. so one of the four living creatures not an elder gave unto the seven angels seven golden phials full of the wrath of God which was to be poured forth on the earth chap. 15. 7. and chap. 16. 1. which shew the elders were not on the earth in mortal bodies but taken from thence 2. And when account is given of things in and from heaven then the elders are named or some one of them in more places than one and not the living creatures as it was an elder acquainted John who had prevailed to open the book in the right of him that sate on the throne chap. 5.
thunderings may be meant tokens and testimonies of Gods wrath and displeasure against men who have not received his Truth and Gospel witnessed and preached by his servants the elders spoken of in ver 4. The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against such as reject their word and against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness 2 Chron. 36. 15 16. Jer. 7. 25 29. Mat. 10. 14 15. Râ—m 1. 16 18. To them who are contentious and do not obey the truth but obey unrighteousness indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish c. Rom. 2. 8 9. And so these lightnings and thunderings may be the issue and accomplishment of the prayers and imprecations of the elders against such as are enemies to Christ and his Gospel as Psâ—l 83. so it is said The smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angels hand and the angel took the censor and filled it with fire of the altar and cast it into the â—arth and there were voices and thundrings and lightnings c. Rev. 8. 4 5. So when Mâ—ses streâ—ched forth his hand toward heaven the Lord sent thunder c. Exod. 9. 22 23. By terrible things in righteousness wilt thou answer us O God of our salvation saith the Prophet Psal 65. 4 5. and 3. 3 7 8. And by lightnings and thunderings may also be meant preparations to and fore-runners of greater wrath if men will not turn nor consider his work and the operation of his hands Psal 7. 12 13 14. and praemonitions and forewarnings which God gives unto the Inhabitants of the world that they might repent and fear before him So when it is said There were voices and thunderings c. then immediately after is declared Gods execution of judgments The seven Angels which had the seven Trumpets prepared themselves to sound The first angel sounded and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood c. Rev. 8. 5 7 8 c. see also Rev. 16. 18 19 21. And indeed usually God doth give warning before he executes severe judgments and thunders before he sends hail or orders a storm and lifteth up his hand in the view of men that they might see it before he strikes Isa 26. 10. Psal 7. 6. He puts men in fear that they might know themselves to be but men He persecutes them with his tempest and makes them afraid with his storm that they might seek his name and know that he whose name alone is Jeâ—ovah is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 15 18. in this order the Psalmist thus imprecates Arise O Lord O God lift up thine hand to wit to give them warning And then after Break thou the arm of the evil and wicked man Psal 10. 12 15. Lightnings to give light to the world and to let them know and give them to understand that there is one that sits upon the supreme throne of government and rules in the army of heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth and that though his throne be in heaven yet verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth that they might fear and tremble before him and depart from iniquity Dan. 6. 26. with Prov. 16. 6. so it is said The lightnings lightned the world the earth trembled and shook Psal 77. 18. and again his lightnings enlightned the world the earth saw and trembled Psal 97. 4. and by his lightnings he is discomfiting and scattering his and his peoples enemies and testifying displeasure against such as will not kiss believe in and submit to his Son as witnessed and revealed by his servants the Prophets and Apostles So it is said He shot out lightnings and discomfited them Psal 18. 14 15. His judgments and the preparations thereto and forewarnings of greater are as the light that goeth forth to shew that God is angry and to discover mens sins that they might repent of them and turn from them Hos 6. 4 5 7. The just Lord will do no iniquity every morning doth he bring his judgment to light Zeph. 3. 5. And these lightnings are lightnings of the thunder as here thunderings are joined with them and as they are called Job 28. 26. and lightning of thunder to cause it to rain on the earth Job 38. 25 26. and lightnings â—or the rain Psal 135. 7. to signifie that there is a stoâ—m approaching And thundrings of his power Job 26. 14. in which his wonderful power is sounded forth and discovered Hence that challenge or demand Hast thou an arm like God or canst thou thunder with a voice like him Job 40. 9. By his thunderings he makes such stout-hearted ones as was Pharoah to be afraid and tremble and to humble themselves before him Exod. 9. 23 33. Job 40. 9 12. and by both expressions to wit lightnings and thunderings there is signified to us that it was a black day a gloomy day portending and preceding a storm that men might prepare to meet him Amos 4. 12. so when the Prophet saith A day of darkness and of gloominess a day of clouds and thick darkness it is afterwards added Therefore also now saith the Lord turn ye even unto me with all your heart c. Joel 2. 2 12 13. and to the same purpose it is also said by another Prophet That day is a day of wrath a day of trouble and distress a day of wastness and desolation a day of darkness and gloominess a day of clouds and thick darkness and then he exhorts Gather your selves together yea gather together O nation not desired Before the decree bring forth before the day pass as the chaff seek the Lord c. Zeph. 1. 14 15 18. and chap. 2. 1 2 3. And voices to wit loud and awakening calls in and with his judgments to the nations to awaken them and excite them to â—epentance Bâ—â—ause he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come tâ— repentance 2 Pet. 3. 9. Rev. 9. 20 21. Isa 26. 10. The Lords voice cryeth unto men in and with his judgments that they should do justly c. Miâ— 6. 8 10. Isa 33. 10 11. Hence when it is said His lightnings enlightned the world the earth saw and trembled the hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord at the presence of the Lord of the whole earth then this voice presently follows and this monitory imprecation and good counsel is given Confounded be all they that serve grâ—ven images that boast themselves of idols worship him to wit the Lord Christ all ye gods Psal 97. 4 5 7. with Heb. 1. 4 6. And these lightnings and thunderings and voices proceeded out of the throne To instruct and teach us 1. That all preparations to and executions of wrath and judgments are ordered to us by him whole throne is established in the heavens and whose kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. He forms the light and
redeemed them unto God by his blood In which is implied that he had dyed or as is there exprest was slain and was risen for them and gave himself a ransom to God for them as he hath done for all men 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 2. 1. Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. but not so for the Angels for he took not on him the nature of angels or laid not hold on Angels Heb. 2. 16. Luke 2. 10 11. and in that place also it is said by the living creatures Thou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood that is he had redeemed or bought them through the discovery of his precious blood in the Gospel from their vanities and vain conversation as Acts. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. like that which is said of the hundred forty and four thousand they were redeemed from the earth they were redeemed from among men Rev. 14. 3 4. 2. They were also redeemed out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation chap. 5. 9. which cannot be affirmed of the Angels those ministring spirits 3. They also acknowledg to the praise of the Lamb Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests and we shall reign on the earth chap. 5. 10. like that said chap. 1. 5 6. and chap 20. 6. which shews them to be men and not Angels by nature for these kings priests and reigners are such as shall be raised from the dead before they so reign or are gloriously kings and priests as doth evidently appear in Rev. 20. 4 5 6. 4. These living creatures are distinguished from the Angels Rev. 5. 10 11. yea from all the angels and the angels are said to be about them chap. 7. 11. and chap. 5. 11. and they are distinguished from all ther creatures from every creature which is in heaven and in the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them Rev. 5. 13 14. therefore it most evidently appears that these living creatures are some of mankind 2. And they are also signified to be not the spirits of just men made perfect which are dead to us but to be such as are alive in mortal bodies as hath been said before See the Notes on vers 4. of this Chapter And this appears by the name given to them in that they are always called living ones or living creatures when they are named with the Elders and so generally in Scripture the living are such as live to and with us Hence the Earth of this world is oft-times called the land of the living Job 28. 13. Psal 27. 13. and 52. 5. and 56. 13. and 116. 9. and 142. 5. Isa 53. 8. Jer. 11. 19 c. And many times the living are distinguished from and opposed to thsoe that are dead to us Numb 16. 48. Ruth 2. 20. Eccles 4. 2. Luk. 24. 5. Rom. 14. 9 c. And these living creatures also appear to be such as have not yet finished their course nor rested from their labours because it is said of them vers 8. They have wings and they have no rest day and night whereas of the Elders it is said They are sitting upon their seats or thrones as those that have entred into rest Vers 4. 3. And as distinguished from the Elders as these living creatures are in many places so they appear to be such as are younger than the Elders and younger ones as compared to them unto whom they should submit in the Lord and for his sake 1 Pet. 5. 5. Heb. 13. 7. even the spiritual children of the Prophets Acts 3. 25. and Apostles as many times the Apostles call the Believers to whom they write their children and little children as 1 Cor. 4. 15 16. Gal. 4. 19. 1 Joh. 2. 1. 18. 28. and 3. 17 18 c. As having believed on Christ and God by him thorow their word John 17. 20 and so they are those which are called the seeds seed as Isa 59. 21. And so by these living creatures here spoken of And particularly I conceive are meant the Church of the living God that part of it I mean which is on earth for both the Saints which are in Heaven and those that are on earth are but one family Eph. 3. 15. which is by faith come unto mount Zion and unto the city of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem c. Heb. 12. 22 23. The Church of Christ on Earth in general as a body the mystical body of Christ united by a spiritual and unseen bond even by the spirit of faith unto Christ as their only head and husband Eph. 5. 25 32. Col. 1. 18. and by the spirit of love one to another as members of the same spiritual body Eph. 4. 25. And in this Church there may be had in this place principal but not only respect to the faithful upright painful and laborious teachers angels or overseers amongst them who watch for the souls of others vers 8. And these all hearty and unfeigned believers in the Church on earth and as the Church are the living the living that shall praise him and make known his truth to them that are on the earth Isa 38. 18 19. the seed that shall serve him and whom he will preserve which shall be counted to the Lord for a generation Psal 22. 30 31. And this may also appear to be meant by the four living creatures by that in Psal 68. 10. which we read Thy congregation hath dwelt therein The seventy two Interpreters usually called the seventy and whose translation our Saviour and his Apostles very frequently make use of thus render it Thy living creatures have dwelt therein using the same word which the Apostle doth here and elsewhere frequently in this book which also shews that by these four living creatures are meant Gods congregation on earth his Church the body of Christ or that part of it which is on earth in a general and conjunct consideration And this understanding of the four living creatures to signifie the Saints on earth as a body and in a general consideration affords Answer to the Objections of some against the sense given and may deliver and preserve us from the mistakes of others concerning these living creatures For say some Object 1. That the hundred forty and four thousand sealed Saints in Chap. 7. 4 8. And the great multitude of the Gentile believers mentioned also in Chap. 7 9 10. are distinguished from the living creatures in that same Chapter Vers 11. And that the hundred forty and four thousand in Chap. 14. 1 3. sing a new song before the four living creatures therefore surely they are distinct from them and the four living creatures mean not the whole Church of Christ upon earth Answ What hath been already said gives Answer unto this Objection however in some good measure For 1. We look upon the four living creatures to signifie as is said the Church here in general and as a woman and
mother and the sealed Saints and all particular believers as her children and so in a distinct consideration as members thereof in particular while they are here on earth suitable to that distinction made by the Apostle Paul when he speaking of the Church saith Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 1 Cor. 12. 27. so the woman and her children or seed are distinctly mentioned in Chap. 12. 17. and so are also Zion and her children in Isa 49. 14 17 21. and chap. 54. 6-13 though in another sense they are of Zion also Psal 87. 5. so here as we have before said we understand by the four living creatures Jehovah's congregation on earth in a general sense and consideration and as a mother and the sealed Saints c. as her seed children and members in particular 2. But it doth appear also that the sealed Saints as mentioned in Chap. 14. 1. and the multitude of believers in chap. 7. 9 10. are such as have dyed in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ since the Apostles time and not of any persons alive in mortal bodies Consider what is said of them in Chap. 7. 9-13-17 and of the hundred forty and four thousand in chap. 14. 1. In that they stand on mount Zion c. Object 2. Others say that by the four living creatures are not meant the Church on earth but that hereby are meant four of the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour though there be a difference amongst them as to these four also who are of this mind some supposing them to be the four Evangelists some conceiving them to be others or some others of the Apostles Answ But these living creatures cannot mean four Apostles or Evangelists nor any four individual persons whatsoever 1. Because these four living creatures as living creatures are in vision signified to continue until Christ come to take to him his great power and to reign see chap. 19. 1-4 which will be after the destruction of mystery Babylon and then after that there is no more mention of four living creatures but no four indivdual persons ever lived or live so long in mortal bodies And to be sure not four Apostles or Evangelists for they were all dead but John before this Revelation was sent and signified unto him See the notes before on chap. 2. vers 13. 2. Because these four living creatures are said to be redeemed unto God by the blood of the Lamb out of every kindred and tongue and nation and people chap. 5. 9. Now of these kindreds and tongues c. there were above four or forty-four therefore they cannot mean four individual persons only but as is said the Church of the living God on earth 2. Why are these living creatures said to be four Answ 1. Surely not to signifie that Christ hath four bodies or four Churches in a general consideration for as the Apostle saith of all unfeigned believers As the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ for by one spirit are we all baptized into one body whether Jews or Gentiles whether bond or free and have been all made to drink into one spirit 1 Cor. 12. 12. 13 27. Rom. 12. 4 5. Eph. 4. 4 5. Though there are threescore Qâ—eens and fourscore Concubines and Virgins without number yet Christ's love his undefiled is but one she is the only one of her mother c. Cant. 6. 8 9. but his one congregation his living creature is called living creatures by the septuagint in Psal 68. 10. as we have said before these are but one Church one body one spouse Col. 1. 18. though the several societies in this one Church are called after the name of the whole and so Churches so the four living creatures in Ezâ—kiel are sometimes spoken of in the plural number and called four living creatures and living creatures Ezâ—k 1. 5 13-15 19. and chap. 3. 13. and sometimes in the singular and so called living creature to denote their unity Ezek. 1. 20 22. and chap. 10. 15 17. 20. Indeed those in Ezekiel and these here are not the same for they were the Cherubims Ezek. 10. 18 20. but these men as we have before shewn but however respect is in this place had unto them And this we have noted from the allusion 2. But these living creatures are said to be four 1. As somâ— conceive with reference to the four camps of the one Israel after the flesh to which Israel as our types frequent respect is had in this book of the Revelation as we have oft noted and may again see We have an account given us of their four camps in Numb 2. 2 10 18 25. and indeed now they are all the Israel of God who believe in Christ The children of the promise whether they be Jews or Gentiles are counted for the seed Rom. 9. 7 9. 1 Cor. 12. 13. the believing Gentiles are made fellow-citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Eph. 2. 13-16 Gal. 6. 14-16 they are now fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the Gospel Eph. 3. 6. Rom. 2. 28 29. and into these camps no unclean thing must enter nor shall in Gods esteem so as to be reckoned of them and graciously accepted by him as it is said of our types Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the camp shall ye put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Where we may observe that the one congregation of Israel is sometimes called camp and sometimes camps to wit four Compare Numb 5. 2 3. with chap. 2. See the notes after on ver 7. of this Chapter 2. These living creatures may also be said to be four with respect unto the four parts or quarters of the world into which they are scattered so we read of the four corners of the earth Isa 11. 12. of the four quarters of Heaven Jer. 49. 36. of the four quarters of the earth Rev. 20. 8. and so to acquaint us that the Lord hath placed his Church and People in all the world it is dispersed and scattered now over the face of the whole earth It is implied that his people is scattered in Psal 1. 5. 2 Thes 2. 1. and that they are spread abroad as the four winds of the heaven as Zech. 2. 6. in that it is said He shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. Mark 13. 27. Thus also it doth appear that the Son of man soweth his good seed the children of the Kingdom all over his field of the world Matth. 13.
of the Angels but as they were sinning Angels as they kept not their first estate but left their own their proper habitation or house They had an house prepared for them in Heaven at first and given to them and that was their proper house as they were created of God at fiâ—st in the truth but because they kept not their principality nor abode in the truth in which they were created but left their proper house and sinned against God they were cast down to Hell Everlasting fire was prepared for the Devil as a Devil as one that abode not in the truth and his Angels and not for Gods Angels 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. 1 Tim. 3. 6. Matth. 25. 41. with John 8. 44. And that mankind fell under his wrath and the sentence of death it was because of sin By one man sin entred into the world and death by sin and so death passed upon all men for that all have sinned Rom. 5. 12. and chap. 6. 23. And when they had thus sinned and God might righteously have cast them off and destroyed them for ever yet then God manifested he had no pleasure in the everlasting destruction of any of mankind in that he devised such a blessed device that his banished should not be expelled from him He so loved the world of mankind that he gave his Son by his grace to taste death for every man John 3. 16 17. Hebr. 2. 9. and raised him from the dead for their justification Rom. 4. 25. with chap. 3. 23 24. And Christ hath purged away the guilt of that first sin and sinfulness from before the presence of God 2. Cor. 5. 19 21. with Hebr. 1. 3. abolished that first death which otherwise would have been everlasting 2 Tim. 1. 10. with Rom. 6. 23. and will in due season destroy it 1 Cor. 15. 26. and destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devil Hebr. 2. 9-14 So as no man shall perish for ever in that first death but all shall be raised out of it by the man Jesus Christ who is become the resurrection and the life 1 Cor. 15. 21 22. And when raised no man shall be cast into the second death for that first sin and sinfulness simply but for loving darkness rather than light after light was vouchsafed to them The soul that sinneth it shall dye Jer. 31. 29 30. Ezek. 18. 1 2 4. And now he hath declared that he doth not willingly afflict nor grieve the children of men no not with such afflictions as are but for a moment Lament 3. 32 33. It is his work his strange work his act his strange act Isa 28. 21. Hebr. 12. 10. Much less doth he delight in the eternal ruine and misery of any of them no not of the vilest of them while it is called to day This was not his will or pleasure concerning them or any of them in creating them nor is it in preserving them while they are joyned to all the living Eccles 9. 4. So much himself plainly intimates to us in his own word saying Have I any pleasure at all that the wicked should dye saith the Lord God And not that he should return from his ways and live Whereto himself gives answer saying I have no pleasure none at all in the death of him that dyeth saith the Lord God Ezek. 18. 23. with vers 31 32. And lest we should thorow unbelief question the truth of his word to put an end to all strife and gainsaying he hath confirmed the same with his Oath charging his Prophet thus to speak say unto them As I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that the wiâ—ked turn from his way and live Ezek. 33. 11. with Hebr. 6. 16 17 18. He is not willing that any should perish 2 Pet. 3. 9. Ezek. 18. 30 31 32. But 2. His will and pleasure in creating them was 1. That they might know and have fellowship with and serve him who is their Creator and therefore he made them in a good and honourable condition God said Let us make man in our Image after our likeness and let them have dominion c. So God created man in his own Image in the Image of God created he him c. to wit in knowledg righteousness and true holiness Col. 3. 10. Ephes 4. 24. Gen. 1. 26 27. Psal 49. 12-20 God made man upright Eccles 7. 29. And as he made them in that good upright and holy condition so it was his pleasure they should have continued therein For the righteous Lord loveth righteousness his countenance doth behold the upright Psal 11. 7. I know O my God saith the Prophet that thou hast pleasure in uprightness 1 Chron. 29. 17. with Psal 5. 4. and Eccles 5. 4. And of such Angels as abode in that holy and honourable state he made them in it is said They do his pleasure Psal 103. 20 21. And it also appears that it was his will and pleasure that mankind should have continued in that good and upright condition he made them in In that he gave them such an easie and gracious law to testifie their love obedience and subjection to their Creator in only forbidding them to eat of one tree whereas many were allowed them And in that he so threatned them that in the day they eat thereof in dying they should dye Gen. 2. 16 17. In which he plainly signified that it was his pleasure that they should not eat thereof and he was greatly displeased with them when they had transgressed his Commandment And therefore it was not his will they should have eaten thereof Psal 101. 3. 2. And for his pleasure they are and are preserved and continued and that to a gracious end while they are joyned to all the living when mankind had sinned he â—ound out a ransom and provided a remedy for them He so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son John 3. 16 17. And Christ came from Heaven to do the will of him that sent him the pleasure of his Father John 6. 38. Hebr. 10. 5 8 9. Isa 53. 10. And his will was that Christ should dye for all men and rise again and deliver them from perishing for ever in that first death 2 Cor. 1. 10. And that he should obtain eternal life into himself for them 1 John 5. 10 11. and be a Testimony to them in due time that thorow him they might be saved John 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. In all which we may see that his will concerning mankind is that they should be saved and come to the knowledg of the truth 1 Timothy 2. 4 5 6 7. that he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance to which end his grace bringeth salvation to all men 2 Pet. 3. 9. Tit. 2. 11. Ezek. 18. 23 30 32. and chap. 33. 11. This is his will that they should be sanctified and
4. 8. And all even the most excellent and strong Angels also are his servants Eccles 5. 8. See verse 11. 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel And that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice Preaching or Proclaiming They are God's Heralds and Criers also the Heralds of this most glorious one who sits upon the supream Throne and he saw him proclaiming with a loud voice that all might hear and attend unto and consider what was thus proclaimed So many times in this Book we read of an Angel or Angels saying with a loud voice what they speak as Revel 8. 13. and chap. 14. 7 9 15 and chap. 18. 2. And therefore he might be a strong Angel that was now sent and imployed in this work that he might proclaim and sound forth this Proclamation with a loud and strong voice that all People might hear this and all the Inhabitants of the World yea all the Inhabiters of Heaven and Earth and under the Earth might give ear unto it He doth not speak with a low voice as those that have familiar Spirits do and Wizards that peep and mutter Isa 8 9. But he lifts up his Voice like a Trumpet and thereby as after followeth doth intimately proclaim the unworthiness of all Creatures comparatively and the high merit and worthiness of the Lamb He doth not proclaim his own goodness as most men will do Prov. 20. 6. but makes way for the glory and glorifying him whom God hath exalted and extolled and made very high and therefore he might well lift up his voice with strength lift it up and not be afraid considering also he had his Mission and Authority hereto from him that sits upon the Throne Isa 40. 6 9. 2. More particuâ—arly we have declared to us the subject-matter of this Angels Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof We have many other challenges or earnest questions and interrogations of somewhat alike nature recorded in Scripture As Who hath known the Mind of the Lord or who hath been his Counseller Or who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced to him again Rom 11. 34 35. with Isa 40. 13 14. Who hath ascended up into Heaven or descended what is his name and what is his Sons name if thou canst tell Prov. 30. 4. Hast thou heard the Secret of God and do'st thou restrain Wisdom to thy self Job 15. 8. And who as I saith the Lord shall call and shall declare it and set it in order for me since I appointed the Ancient People and the things that are coming and shall come let them shew unto them Isa 44. 7. and chap. 45. 21. Who hath stood in the Counsel or Secret of the Lord and hath perceived and heard his word who hath marked his word Jer. 23. 18. And this Proclamation and Challenge we are speaking to is thus propounded to us Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof That is to say Who of all created beings is worthy to undertake and perform this great work It is an universal challenge to all meer Creatures in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth as appears verse 3. And this Angel might make such an universal challenge for he was sent so to do 1. Who is worthy by way of merit so to do amongst all Creatures in Heaven or Earth c. So worthy sometimes signifies in Scripture such an one as so is by way of desert or merit so it is said of him that liveth for ever and ever and unto him by the four and twenty elders Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory c. chap. 4. 10 11. Thou doest highly and infinitely deserve it And to and of the Lamb it is truly acknowledged thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof and worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches c. chap. 5. 9 12. He hath merited this honour and glory by his precious Blood And in such a sense in some measure the workman is worthy of his meat or hire Matth. 10. 10. Luke 10. 7 1. Tim. 5. 18. See the notes before on chap. 3. v. 4. Now in this sense we may understand this question Who is worthy to open this Book to unfold this Book that is so closed up Who hath deserved such a wonderful honour at Gods hand Who hath done so much for God or laid such obligations upon him as to make him his Debtor Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompensed to him again Rom. 11. 35. Who hath prevented the Lord that he should thus repay him Job 41. 11. 2. Or Who is worthy to open the Book that is Who is able for this great work and business here propounded See the notes after on verse 3. Who is sufficient for this great thing as 2 Cor. 2. 16. Such-like challenges are given forth by God unto his Creatures to shew unto them their inability and unworthiness and unto man particularly That no flesh might glory in his presence 1 Cor. 1. 29. But that Pride might be hidden from them and that they might be broken off from their too high thoughts and conceits of themselves Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. 1-5 and v. 6-24 and chap. 41. with chap. 42. 1 4 5 6. And to shew us that he is God alone who sits upon the Throne and all other objects of mens religious Adorations are but dead or false Gods To this purpose he thus speaks Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord or being his Counseller hath taught him With whom took he Counsel and who instructed him and taught him in the path of Judgment and taught him Knowledge and shewed to him the way of Vnderstanding c. Isa 40. 13 19 20. See also chap. 43. 9 10. and chap. 41. 21-24 and chap. 44. 6 8. Verse 3. And no man or not one in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth was able to open the Book neither to look thereon This is the account given concerning the former Proclamation and Challenge to denote the general yea universal inability insufficiency and unworthiness of all created beings to this work and business here spoken of like that yea there is none that sheweth yea there is none that declareth Isa 41. 26. And again I beheld and there was no man even amongst them and there was no counsellor that when I asked of them could answer or return a word Isa 41. 28. The Lord our God put all to silence by this messenger of his as Jer. 8. 14. As appears by the account here given to us But here we might for our usefulness enquire and consider 1. Of whom is this account here given 2. What is the account that is given of them 1. Of whom is this account here given And that is of all Creatures as it doth plainly appear by the words
in this place and those that follow And no man or none or not one for the word man is not in the Text here nor in verse 4. and the same word here translated no man is elsewhere translated none as Matth. 19. 17. Luke 18. 19. And in many other places And so we shall look upon it and speak to it here still understanding the word none as referring to meer Creatures and not to him that sits upon the Throne nor unto the Lamb verse 5 7 8 9 12. And so we may say None in Heaven not one there not the elders nor any of them though one of them did acquaint the Apostle John with one that had prevailed to do it to wit the Lion of the tribe of Judah the Lamb verse 5. 6. Yet he himself could not do it nor any of the Spirits of just Men made perfect though they are perfect in Spirit and present with the Lord and in a far better condition than those Saints which are at home in the Body and absent from Christ 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Phil. 1. 22 23. Yet they were not able nor any of them to open this Book c. Indeed they have greater knowledge and understanding than any of the Saints which are here below and the Elders knew more than the Apostle John as appers in v. 5 And again When one of the Elders answered saying unto John What are these which are arrayed in white Robes and whence came they And I said unto him Sir thou knowest And he said unto me These are they which came out of great Tribulation and have washed their Robes and made them White in the Blood of the Lamb c. chap. 7. 13. 17. But yet they know not the Mind and Counsels of the Lord originally or perfectly or until or farther than they are revealed to them None knows the Father save the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him Matth. 11. 27. Luke 10 22. 1 Cor. 2. 11. Nor any of the glorious and holy Angels though they are excellent Creatures and such as have great knowledge and understanding Hence it is said As an Angel of God so is my Lord the King to discern good and bad and my Lord is Wise according to the Wisdom of an Angel of God to know all things that are in the Earth 2 Sam. 14. 17. and verse 27. See also chap. 19. 27. Yet though they excel other Creatures in Wisdom and Knowledge they could not loose the Seals of this Book nor look therein they know indeed many things which the Saints in the Earth are unacquainted with and such things as the Apostle John marvelled at When I saw the Woman saith he I wondred with great admiration And the Angel said unto me Wherefore didst thou marvel I will tell thee the mystery of the Woman c. Rev. 17. 1 6 7-8 And one of the Angels said to him Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs Wife And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high Mountain and shewed me that great City the Holy Jerusalem c. chap. 21. 9 10. But though they know much more than Men yet we may say of this Roll as our Saviour sometimes doth in another case Of this Book knows no man or none no not the Angels of Heaven Matth. 24. 36. In which saying also our Saviour implies the Angels to be the most knowing Creatures yea though there are degrees amongst the Holy Angels and some more strong and excellent than other some as we have said on verse 2. Yet none of them presumed to undertake this great work none pretended to open this Book That strong Angelâ— spoken of verse 2. who made this Proclamation durst not adventure to unfold this perfectly sealed Book But this is the return made and account given after the Proclamation was sounded forth with a loud voice in which also inclusively his own unworthiness and inability is shewn None in Heaven not one of the Holy Angels was able to open this Book no not this Proclaimer not this strong Herald He propounds a question he could make no return unto nor any Archangel nor Creature whatever And in this respect also it may be said His Angels he charged with folly Job 4. 18. Nor in or on earth none there neither could open this Book no Creatures inferior to men they are brute unreasonable Creatures 2 Pet. 2. 2. 12. Jude 10. with Acts 25. 27. Such as have no understanding Psal 32-9 Dan. 4. 32 34. nor any Man whatsoever though God teacheth them more than the Beasts of the Earth and maketh them Wiser than the Fowls of Heaven Job 35. 10 11. Yet none of them could unfold this Roll not the learned they could not read it because they were unlearned nor the most learned because it was sealed as Isa 29. 11 12. The wisest and deepest Philosophers could not look into this Book nor the learnedest among men the thoughts of the wise were vain as to this matter and their wisdom foolishness with God 1 Cor. 3. 18 20. Where is the Wise where is the Scribe where is the Disputer of this World Hath not God made foolish the Wisdom of this World 1 Cor. 1. 19 20. â— They know not the thoughts of the Lord neither understand they his counsel Micah 4. 12. Nor the Wise Men or Wizards nor the Astrologers Star-gazers or monthly Prognosticators their Wisdom and Knowledge may pervert them but not enlighten them into the Knowledge of the Contents of this Book Isa 47. 10-13-15 No nor the living Creatures nor any Saints on Earth were worthy or able to open this Book nor is it good for them to be curiously intrudeing into things that are not revealed or which they have not seen Psal 131. 1. Sam. 6. 19. Col. 2. 18 19. As our Saviour â—aith to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Acts 1. 6 7. Secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things which are revealed unto us c. Deut. 29. 29 Indeed at the opening of every of the four first Seals one of the four living Creatures in order say Come and see but it is the Lamb that opens them all and not the living Creatures nor any of them chap. 6. 1 3 5 7. This Wisdom was not found in the Land of the Living as Job 28. 13. Nor amongst the Holiest Saints nor amongst the most excellently gifted guides on earth none of the best skilled or profoundest Interpreters could open this Book under consideration nor could the most Eagled-eyed or quick-sighted seers see or look into or read this Book Neither under the Earth No Creature or Creatures there neither could open this Book or look therein under which expression the Sea and Creatures therein may be included and comprehended Indeed in ver 13. the Creatures under the Earth and such as are in the Sea are distinguished
from one another but not so here And therefore they may be intended in this Phrase And however they were unable to open this Book as also were all Infernal Spirits to wit the Devil and his Angels Though they are very subtle and wise yet this wisdom was not found with them nor any of them In short this is the Account given of all Creatures beginning from the highest and most excellent unto the lowest and most miserable None in heaven nor in earth nor under the earth was able to open the Book c. 2. What is the account that is given of all Creatures whatsoever And that is None was able to open the Book neither to look thereon That is none could loose the Seals of this Book and so open it And so could not look thereon or therein to read it that he might know and understand the things therein contained for himself or for his own good and profit And so could not reveal it to others or so read it as that others might hear and understand it ver 2. and ver 4. None was able 1. There is an Ability of Wisdom Knowledge Skill c. So whereas it is said in one place Thou shalt provide out of all the people able men c. And Moses chose able men out of all Israel it is said in another speaking of the same business Take ye wise men and understanding compare Exod. 18. 21 25. with Deut. 1. 12 13. So Solomon prays Give thy servant an understanding heart to judge thy people that I may discern between good and bad for who is able to judge this thy so great people To wit without wisdom and understanding 1 Kings 3. 9-12 In this sense Nebuchadnezzar demands of Daniel Art thou able to make known unto me the dream which I have seen and the interpreâ—ation thereof That is Hast thou wisdom and knowledge to do it Dan. 2. 20-22 with ver 26. See also Dan. 4. 18. Rom. 15. 14. Now in this consideration none was able none had wisdom or skill enough for this work as hath been said before None could find out this work yea though a wise man should think to know it yet he should not be able to find it Eccl. 8. 17. Job 4. 18. Dan. 4. 18. 2. There is an Ability of Strength and Power As it is said of the sons of Obed-Edom and their Brethren they were able men for strength c. 1 Chron. 26. 8. They had power or might to do great things But in this sense also there was no creature was able to loose the seals of this Book c. as Rev. 15. 8. Indeed our Saviour saith to his Disciples Ye be not able to do that thing which is least and therefore not so great a thing as this here spoken of Luk. 12. 26. 2 Cor. 3. 4 5. nor had this strong Angel who made the Proclamation nor any of the mighty Angels power and strength to undertake and accomplish this very hard and difficult work 3. There is an ability of Authority a lawful power or right to do such or such a thing or not to do So it may be said of Men or Angels they cannot do that they cannot righteously do or which they may not lawfully do So Joseph saith How can I do this great wickedness and sin against God Gen. 39. 9. In this sense it is said of God he cannot lie he cannot be tempted with evil because he can do no iniquity or unrighteousness Tit. 1. 2. Heb. 6. 18. James 1. 13. with Gen. 18. 25. He is indeed Almighty but he is indeed also Holy Almighty Holy See the Notes before on chap. 4. ver 8. Now in this respect also none was able to open this Book none had Authority given unto them from Him that sate on the Throne to do it and they could have no power or authority thereto except it were given them from above We read of an Angel chap. 18. 1. that had great power or authority given unto him but not of any created being that had this authority given him to open this Book or to look thereon nor did any so much as pretend thereto as appears by this Account here 4. As is here signified to us there is also an ability of merit or worthiness but thus also no creature was able to wit worthy no one of them had merited such an high favour at the hands of God See ver 2. and ver 4. Indeed the Lamb was able in this sense to wit worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof because he was slain c. ver 5 9 12. but this was only peculiar to him Luk. 3. 16. See Notes on ver 2. Ver. 4. And I wept much because none was found worthy to open and to read the Book neither to look thereon In this Verse is declared to us what effect the inability of all creatures or the account given thereof had upon the Apostle John with the reason thereof and renewing and repeating their unworthiness or inability And I wept much or lamented greatly c. Wherein we may for our usefulness note in general 1. That even the most eminent of Gods servants may and at sometimes do weep here While they are in this world they may sometimes weep sore and tears may be on their cheeks as Lam. 1. 2. This is the day of Jacobs trouble Jer. 30. 5-7 Thus our Saviour speaking to his Disciples saith â—lessed are ye that weep nâ—w Luk. 6. 21. and In the world ye shall have tribulation and again Verily verily I say unto you that ye shall weep and lament but the world shall rejoyce and ye shall be sorrowful c. John 16. 20. 33. Indeed they are exhorted instructed and strengthened to rejoyce in the Lord Phil. 3. 1-3 to rejoyce evermore 1 Thes 5. 16. to rejoyce in the Lord alwayes Phil. 4. 4. And this they may do also when they have or judge they have occasions of sadness administred to them they may be as sorrowful and yet alwayes rejoycing 2 Cor. 6. 10. they may greatly rejoyce even then when they are in heaviness thorow divers temptations yet then believing they may rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 1 Pet. 1. 6 7 8. 2 Cor. 4. 16 17 18. as on the one hand even in laughter the heart may be sorrowful Prov. 14. 13 14. so on the other though all the days of Gods afflicted ones be evil yet they may have a merry heart mean time and so a continual feast Prov. 15. 15. when their belly trembles and their lips quiver and rottenness enters into their bones c. And although the Figtree doth not blossom neither is there any fruit in the Vines c. yet they may rejoyce in the Lord and joy in the God of their salvation Habak 3. 16-18 These two may well consist together But though they do alwayes rejoyce in Christ Jesus and in those things which are not seen which are eternal 2 Cor.
now ascended up on high and hath led Captivity captive Psal 68. 18. with Eph. 4. 8-10 His right hand and his holy Arm hath gotten him the victory Psal 98. 1. He hath spoiled Prineipalities and Powers and made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in himself Col. 2. 15. He hath overcome and prevailed mightily against his Enemies Rev. 3. 21. And he hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. He hath given a resolution to that Question and done that which was impossible for all Creatures Shall the Prey be taken from the Mighty But thus saith the LORD even the Captivity of the Mighty shall be and now as to the Ground-work of it hath been taken away and the prey of the terrible delivered Isa 49. 24 25. He hath cast out the Prince of this world out of his Principality that he had gotten over mankind and drawn all men unto himself to be under his gracious Government that through him the world might be saved Joh. 12. 31 32. with Chap. 3. 16 17. and Chapt. 5. 22 23. Psal 118. 6-20-24 And from the Prey he is gone up into Heaven into Heaven it self having finisht the work in his own body which the Father gave him to do and is glorified with the Father 's own Self with the Glory which he had with him before the world was 1 Pet. 3. 22. Hebr. 9. 24. John 17. 4 5. And he is gone up to Ariel the Lion of God as the Altar in former times was called Isai 29. 1-6 Ezek. 43. 15. A Type of Christ who is the true Altar and Sacrifice Heb. 9. 14 And unto him who hath appeared to be the LORD strong and mighty the LORD mighty in battle the everlasting doors of Heaven are set open and the King of Glory in our nature is entred in and hath taken possession thereof Psal 24. 7 8 9 10. and Psal 118. 19-21 And he hath obtained eternal redemption forgiveness of sins for ever Heb. 9. 12. with Eph. 1. 7. and Heb. 10. 12. And all Grace and Truth all Power and Spirit John 1. 14-16 as is declared in the following Verse to this we are speaking to And now we have an Altar this Ariel this Lion of God that by him we might offer up the Sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving thanks unto his Name Hebr. 13. 10-15 16. He stooped down he couched as a Lion and as an old Lion This is still to be understood as it is applied to a Lion and to a Lion and as it follows his going up from his Prey And so it signifies That after our Lord Jesus had taken the Prey he lay down as it were After he had purged our sins abolisht our death and overcome all our Enemies in and by himself redeemed us from the curse of the Law and obtained eternal redemption for us by his Blood he sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high Heb. 1. 3. Rev. â— 2â— Heb 9. 12. This Man after he had offered one Sacrifice for sins for ever sate down on the right hand of God Heb. 10. 11 12. He entred into rest and ceased from these his works as God did from his Heb. 4. 10. And as it is said of the Lions when they have roared after their Prey and sought their meat of God they then lay them down in their dens Psal 104. 21 22. So it is said of Israel which was a Type of Christ Hos 11. 1. with Matth. 2. 15. Behold the people shall rise up as a great Lion and lift up himself as a young Lion he shall not lie down until he eat of the prey and drink of the blood of the slain But then it is implied he should lie down and take his rest Numb 23. 24. And again He couched he lay down as a Lion and as a great Lion Numb 24. 8 9. So our powerful and victorious Lion having vanquisht his Enemies is entred into rest He for the joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame and is now set down on the right hand of the Throne of God Heb. 12. 2. 1 Pet. 3. 22. having all power given to him both in Heaven and on Earth and is God's King whom he hath set down upon his holy hill of Zion Matth. 28. 11. Psal 2. 6. Zech. 6. 12 13. Who shall rouze him up that is to say none shall to do it And as it is said of Israel when mention is made of his King to wit That he shall be higher than Agag â—ho shall stir him up viz. none shall be able to do it Num. 24. 7-9 None to be sure shall divest or dispossess our Mighty One of his Rest Rule Glory and Power and whosoever provoketh him to anger sinneth against his own Soul for his wrath and terrour is as the roaring of a Lion Prov. 19. 12. and Chap. 20. 2. Gen. 49. 9 10. Of the increase of his Kingdom and peace there shall be no end Isaâ— 9. 6 7. Luke 1. 33-38 His Kingdom is an evealasting Kingdom and his Dominion endureth for ever Psal 145. 10-13 Oh! this is that Lion that is infinitely better than Sampson's for he is raised again from the dead and is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God and out of him comes sweetness indeed that which is better than honey and the Honey-comb wherewith our Souls may be delighted Judg. 14. 14-18 Isa 55. 1-3 Prov. 24. 13 14. And like as a Lion and as a young Lion roaring on the prey when a multitude of shepheards is called forth against him he will not be afraid of their voice nor abase himself so will he fight for Mount Zion c. Isa 31. 4 5. His face is continually towards the righteous Ezek. 41. 19. with Psal 92. 12 13. And like a Lion he will both tread down and tear in pieces his enemies if they go on still in their trespasses and none can deliver Mica 5. 8 9. Hos 5. 14. and Chap. 13. 7 8. And yet in seasonably submitting to him they shall find mercy for the Lion is a noble generous Creature Amos 5. 19. And this Lion of the Tribe of Juda is very merciful Hebr. 2. 17. and Chap. 5. 1-2 The Root of David This is a further description of our Lord Jesus Christ In which the Elder hath respect unto that Prophesie In that day there shall be a Root of Jesse Isa 11. 10. who was the immediate father of David Matth. 1. 6. And our Lord himself thus also describeth himself saying I Jesus am the Root of David Revel 22. 16. He is the Root 1. One that hath been planted oâ— put as it were into the earth As we know a Root is placed in the earth Job 1. 4 8. Isa 37. 31. So our Lord Jesus who was in the beginning with God yea who was God the Lord from Heaven was made flesh John 1. 1-3 14. He
Isai 53. 12. To which more after 5. Stood To denote his abiding and continuing such a Lamb and in the midst of the Throne c. his establishment therein So the word stand doth frequently signifie the same with abide or being established c. Lev. 27. 14 17. Numb 30. 4 14. So it is said The Counsel of the LORD standeth for ever namely abideth or is established and valid and the thoughts of his heart to all Generations Psal 33. 10 11. Isai 46. 10. Prov. 19. 21. So here Christ stood namely he did and doth continue as a Priest for ever The LORD hath fworn and will not repent He is a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedech Psal 110. 4. This man because he continueth â—ver hath an unchangeable Priesthood wherefore he is ablâ— to save to the uttermost them that come to God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Heb. 6. 20. and Chap. 7. 16 17-28 3. We have to consider where the Apostle John saw this Lamb as it had been slain in this Posture In the midst of the Throne and of the four living Creatures and in the midst of the Elders 1. In the midst of the Throne That is to say 1. He stood in most and next to the Throne Of the living Creatures it is said they are in the midst of the Throne and roâ—nd about the Throne Chap. 4. 6. But the later expression is not here used but it is only said He is in the midst of the Throne even next to it as indeed he is He is one and only Mediator between God and men 1 Tâ—m 2. 5. He makes intercession for the transgressours speaking good for them and to turn away God's wrath from as Jer. 18. 20. Isai 53. 12. and a special Mediator and Advocate for believers Joh. 2. 1 2. He is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions under the first Testament they which are called might receive the Promise of the eternal Inheritance Heb. 9. 14. He intercedes for special favours and blessings to be conferred on them that come unto God by him Rom 8. 34. Heb. 7. 25. And that he doth also for the good of the world that the world may know and believe that God hath sent Christ the Saviour of the world John 17. 9-11-21-23 with 1 John 4. 10-14 And he hath immediate fellowship with him that sitteth upon the Throne unto whom he reveals all his mind and counsels and by him to us as is needful and good for us No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father he hath declared him John 1. 1. 18. For the Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things that he himself doth John 5. 20. He first receives the words of God and then he gives them forth unto his Disciples and declares unto them his Name and will declare it John 17. 6-8 A Type of whom was Moses the Mediator of the first Testament who received the Law Statutes and Judgments from the Lord and made them known to the people Exod. 19. 3 7 9 20. with Num. 7. 8 9. and ch 8. 1 2. Exod. 33. 11. Num. 12. 6-8 with Gal. 3. 18 19. 2. He is in the midst of the Throne as Mediator and so inferior to him that â—its upon it For he that was in the form of God and thought it no râ—bbâ—ry to be equal with God humbled himsâ—lf for our sakes Phil. 2. 6 7. And â—et it is wonderful cause of rejoycing gladnâ—ss to us that our Lord Jesus Christ is with and hath immediate fellowship with him for God hears him always and all is granted unto him Hence our Saviour saith unto his Disciples Ye have heard how I said unto you I go away and come again unto you If ye loved me ye would rejoyce because I said I go unto my Father for my Father is greater than I John 14 28. 2. In the midst of the Throne Denotes his openness and visibleness there So many times this Phrase in the midst signifâ—es in the view or sight of others So it is said when they had set the woman in the midst that all might behold her John 8. 3 9 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples Act. 1. 15. And when they had set Peter and John in the midst to wit before them in the view and sight of them Act. 4. 7. with Chap 30. I saw another Angel fly in the midst of Heaven having the everlasting Gospel c. that is he flew openly visibly and conspicuously Rev. 14. 6. So here the Lamb â—â—ood in the midst of the Throne that is he is always in God's eye and view and he stands directly before him as one that hath been slain Rev. 7. 17. his blood and sufferings are always visible in this representation before him that sits upon the Throne that he may always remember and behold him and all his afflictions sorrows and endurings Psal 132. 1. And if precious be the blood of his Saints in the sight of the LORD as is affirmed Psal 116. 15. and 72. 14 much more infinitely more pretious is the blood of Christ as a Lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. with Chap 2. 4. God hath set him against whom his own familiar frriend in whom he trusted which did eat of his bread lift up his heel before his face for ever that he may always lock upon the face of his Anointed one Psal 41. 9-12 with â—sal 84. 9. And there Christ stands actually making intercession for us with his blood which speaketh better things than that of Abâ—l Heb. 12. 24. crying for mercy for men generally while it is called to day and especially for them that do believe 1 Tim. 2. 1-4 6. and Chap. 4. 10. And yet also crying for vengeance upon them who tread under fâ—ot tâ—is Son of God and count this blood of the Covenaâ—t wherewith they have been sanctified a common unholâ— and profane thing Heb. 10. 26-29-31 4. In the midst of the Throne as a Ruler and Shepherd as we have said before Psal 2. 6. And as it is said The Lamb which is in the midst shall rule them or feed them like a shepherd and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters c. Rev. 7. 17. with Isaâ— 49. 10. and Chap. 40. 11. 2. And of the four living Creatures In the midst of them also he stood even in the midst of that part of his Church which is here below in the earth See the Notes before on Chap. 4. ver 6. who have their conversation in Heaven by faith Phil. 3. 17 20. Great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of them Isaâ— 12. 6. See Ezek. 43. 7 9. and Chap. 37. 26 28. To his being in the midst of his Church and Churches we have spoken before See the Notes on Chap. 1.
the whole earth Zach 4 10. And these seven Eyes which are the seven Spirits of God are sent forth 1. In general to discern all things and discover them unto him what is done here below Though he dwelleth on high yet he humbleth himself to behold not only the things that are in Heaven but the things that are in the Earth also Psal 113. 4 6. His Eyes behold his Eye-lids try the Children of Men Psal 11. 4. The Eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evil and the good Prov. 15. 3. And these Eyes of his even the seven Spirits of God do as it were return an account to him of what is done here below like that Zach. 1. 9-11 that he may order the Government of God over the World graciously and righteously Psal 139. 7 8-12 He is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened to the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12. 14. Job 34. 21. Jer. 32. 19. 2. To enlighten the eyes of them that dwell therein To this end God hath put his Spirit upon Christ and he that giveth breath unto the people that are upon the earth giveth spirit also to them that walk therein Isa 42. 1-5-7 He is the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world John 1. 9. And especially he doth open their eyes who have the Gospel plainly and faithfully preached to them The Spirit of the Lord is upon Christ because he hath anointed him to preach the Gospel to the poor to preach recovering of sight to the blind Luke 4. 18. To open their eyes even the eyes of Jews and Gentiles and to turn them from darkness to light c. Acts 26. 18-23 The poor and deceitful man meet both together herein the LORD lighteneth both their eyes Prov. 29. 13. Psal 146. 8. And to them that turn at his whol some reproofs he will pour out his spirit unto them and make known his words unto them Prov. 1. 23. And they shall know more and more abundantly who thus follow on to know the LORD to wit â—n returning unto him continually from all their iniquities and vanities Hosea 5. 15. and chap. 6. 1-3 Dan. 9. 13. Matth. 13. 11 12. Dan. 2. 2 22. 3. To be with assist and bless them that heartily believe in and follow him The Eyes of the LORD run to and fro throughout the whole earth strongly to hold with them whose heart is perfect towards him 2 Chron. 16. 9. Job 36. 7. And as it is said concerning the Land of Canaan the same may be applied to the people whom the LORD hath chosen for his own inheritance They are a people for whom the LORD their GOD careth the Eyes of the LORD their GOD are alwayes upon them from the beginning of the year even unto the end of the year Deut. 11. 12. To Watch for their good Psal 34. 12-15 To behold their troubles afflictions and exercises and to keep them from evil and seasonably to deliver them Psal 102. title and ver 18 19. Exod. 3. 7. And however he permits or orders it to the outward man yet behold the eye of the LORD is upon them that fear him upon them that hope in his mercy to deliver their soul from death Psal 33. 18 19. Zach. 12. 4. Such shall certainly find Grace in his eyes at all times and in every condition Gen. 6. 8. 4. And these seven eyes of his to wiâ— the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth do behold the evil also and what their evil projects designs and actions are how deeply soever they dig to hide their counsels and actions from him Though they say God hath forgotten he hideth his Face he will never see yet herein they speak falsly for he doth see he beholdeth mischief and spite to require it with his hand Psal 10. 11-14 15. and 94. 5-8 Though they endeavour to hide themselves never so closely yet he will set his Eyes upon them that rebell against him for evil and not for good Amos 9. 1-4 8. He rules by his power for ever his eyes behold the nations let not the rebels exalt themselves Psal 66. 7. and Psal 139. Verse 7. And he came and took the Book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne We have seen before that when Proclamation was made by that strong Angel ver 2. None in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth no meer Creature was able or worthy to open the Book neither to look thereon ver 3. which occasâ—oned the Apostle John to weep or lament much ver 4. whereupon an elder was sent to speak good and comfortable words to him telling him The Lion of the tribe of Judah c. had obtained power to open it and to loose the Seal thereof ver 5. And he beheld this most excellent and glorious one ver 6. And now the Apostle acquaints us with what he farther saw and that as the elder had foretold and according to that visional appearance ver 6. so here was some performance c. And he came to wit unto him that sate upon the throne somewhat like unto that spoken by the Prophet Daniel concerning him I saw in the night Visions and behold one like the Son of man came to the ancient of days Dan. 7. 13. He who had formerly come down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him even to lay down his life and give himself for our sins John 3. 13. and chap. 6. 38 41. with Gal. 1. 4. When he had finished that work which the Father gave him to do on earth he then left the world and went unto his Father again John 13. 3. and chap. 16. 28. and 17. 11 13. To receive all power from him and with him And took the Book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne Took it not to eat it as Rev. 10. 8-18 I mean not to prophesie as formerly in his personal ministration but he took it to open it to John that by him it might be shewed to Christs Servants more generally as afterwards also he did open it as chap. 6 c. He received power to reveal and make known the things contained in this Book and this upon the account of his having humbled himself to death the death of the Cross and to execute the things in this Book which was sealed with seven Seals Now in this seventh verse we may note for our usefulness 1. As this verse may refer to ver 5. where the Elder saith The Lion of the tribe of Judah hath prevailed to open the Book c. and accordingly he now came That he doth and will confirm the word of his Servants and perform the counsel of his messengers as Isa 44. 26. Though his messengers cannot perform his
this high honour at the hands of God thy Father as is intimated ver 12. It is the reward of his sufferings as the Prophet prophetically â—aith His reward is with him and recompence for his work before him Isa 40. 10. And as himself saith My judgment is with the Lord and my reward with my God Isa 49. 4 5. see the notes before on ver 2. He hath prevailed with God his Father to undertake and accomplish this great work here spoken of see the notes before on ver 5. He was faithful to him that appointed him in that hard and difficult work and therefore he was worthy as he saith to his Father I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do and now O Father glorifie me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee c. John 17. 4 5. And thou art worthy And dost infinitely deserve it at our hands that we should thus have thy â—igh praises in our hearts and mouths that we should sing unto thee a new Song and thy praise in the congregation of Saints for thy wonderful love to us thou hast laid infinite engagements and obligations upon us so to do for we are not our own but thou hast bought us with a precious Christ and and redeemed us unto God by thy blood therefore we ought to glorifie thee both in our body and spirit which are thine 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. And in so doing we give thee but according to the deserving of thine hands as Judg. 9. 16. according to thine excellent work yea Who can shew forth all his praises Psal 106. 1-3 And thou art worthy to wit able for this great work and business and none but thou Thou hast wisdom and skill to do it Col. 2. 3. thou hast seven eyes which are the seven Spirits of God and thou hast all power and authority for thou hast seven Horns ver 6. Matth. 28. 18. Phil. 2. 6-9 see notes before on ver 3. of this Chapter But what is he worthy to do To take the Book to receive authority and power to take the Book into thine hand in order to the opening it and making known Gods mind and will therein see the notes before on ver 7. And to open the seals thereof to unfold its mysteries and reveal its depths and to read it to John or any others of his Saints and cause them to understand the reading Nehem. 8. 7 8. Dan. 2. 18 23. see notes before on chap. 1. ver 3. which no creature in Heaven or Earth c. was able or worthy to do see notes on ver 3. and ver 4. We have nextly to consider the Reason or Reasons of his worthiness to do these things and to have this glory and honour ascribed and rendred to him by these Saints and holy Ones which follow in order to be considered and spoken unto by us 1. For thou wast slain â—hou even he before whom they prostrate themselves and who is the object of their divine and religious worship and adoration he was slain he who was and is the true God over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. Phil. 2. 6 8. Act. 20. 28. 1 John 3. 16. as we have ofâ— said in these notes He was put to death in the flesh and crucified thorow weakness 1 Pet. 3. 18. 2 Cor. 13. 4. He is Emmanuel God with us God-man and he that person who is the true God and eternal life 1 John 5. 20. was manifest in the flesh 1 John 1. 2. with with 1 Tim. 3. 16. and laid down his life for us according to the flesh or humane nature Wast slâ—in not only did he endure and suffer great things here before his hour came and was greatly abased though indeed all his life-time here he was poor and mean He was despised and rejected of men a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief and in all points tempted like unto us yet without sin Luke 9. 58. Isa 53. 3 4 5. Heb. 2 17 18. and chap 4 14. But he was also put to death he was slain and slaughtered for us Matth. 21. 38 39. Luke 9. 22. Act. 2. 23. and 7. 52. and chap. 10. 39. and 13. 28. and he was slain both as a sacrifice for our sins Acts 7. 42. Rom. 4. 25. and as a Martyr for the Gospel preached by him see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 18. One drop of Christs Blood was not sufficient to purge away our sins and make peace for then the greatest part of what he endured was in vain and he suffered and under went needless pain and torments but Christ must needs have suffered and been put to death for us Act. 17. 2 3. And thou wast slain not only in the purpose and fore-ordainment of God as 1 Pet. 1. 20. Rev. 13. 8. but actually so Christ suffered for sinâ— the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God being put to death in the flesh 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. and chap. 3. 18. Heb. 9. 26. though he was a Lamb a Lamb without blemish and without spot a meek innocent harmless one one that knew no sin nor ever did any yet he was brought as a Lamb to the slaughter and actually slain and killed for us 1 Pet. 1. 19. and chap. 2. 20 23. 2 Cor. 5. 21. Isa 53. 5 7. Acts 8. 32. Thou wa st slain not art slain no he liveth who was dead and behold â—e is alive for evermore he was dead and is alive Rev. 1. 18. and chap. 2. 8. He is raised from the dead and shall dye no more death hath no more dominion over him for in that he died he died unto sin once but in that he liveth he liveth unto God Rom. 6. 9 10. Act. 13. 32 34. see notes before on ver 6. of this Chapter Now for this Reason and upon this account Thou art worthy to take the Book c. because thou wast slain Worthy to receive all power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing from God the Father Rev. 5. 12. therefore doth his Father love him and hath so loved him as to give all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it again Joh. 10. 17. with Chap. 3. 35. and 13. 3. Because he humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore also God hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name c. Phil. 2. 8-10 Joh. 17. 4 5. Luk. 24. 25 26 27. Isa 53. 11 12. Heb. 2. 9 10. And on this account also he is worthy to be praised and glorified by all the Saints and holy ones and that at all times they should render praise honour and glory unto him because he was slain Rev. 5. 13 14. and Chap. 7. 10. He gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world To him be glory for ever and ever Amen Gaâ— 1. 4 5. He
also instructs us whose they are in a peculiar consideration who are so bought and that is not their own nor sins or Satans but the Lords they are his whom he hath purchased with his own blood he hath an only right to them and property and interest in them Doubtless he is their Father that hath bought them Deut. 32. 6. though Abraham be ignorant of them and Israel acknowledg them not â—e is their father their redeemer from everlasting is his name Isa 63. 16. And the consideration hereof is very proper and powerful 1. To engage them to be and abide for him and not play the harlot not to be for another so will he also be for them Hos 3. 1 2 3. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are his 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Debters they are not to the flesh to live after the flesh for it did not redeem them therefore they are not to live to or after it or the lusts of men Rom. 8. 12 13. 1 Pet. 4. 1 2. and they are bought with a price therefore they should not be the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. 23. But to them to live should be Christ and God in Christ before and besides whom they should have no other God no fellow-creature as the object of their religious worship Exod. 20. 2 3 c. Psal 100. 1-3 Psal 116. 9-16 17. with Exod. 21. 2-6 This is the Character given of them that were redeemed from the Earth and from amongst men they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Rev. 14. 3 4. Tit. 2. 14. Deut. 32. 5 6 7. 2. And it may encourage and strengthen them to come with boldness to the Throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need and to hope and be confident that in following him and cleaving to him with full purpose he will not forsake them but will save sanctifie and satisfie them and perfect whatsoever concerns them because they are his peculiarly redeemed ones Psal 31. 2-5 To this end the Lord thus speaks to his people in former times Fear not for I have redeemed thee I have called thee by thy name thou art mine when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee c. Isa 43. 1 2 3 5. This Argument the Prophâ—t David makes use of saying I am thine save me Psal 119. 94. I am thy servant give me understanding Ver. 1â—4 126. O turn unto me and have mercy upon me give thy strength unto thy servants and save the son of thy handmaid c. Psal 86. 16. And the Church of God generally thus addresses it self unto the Lord Remember thy congregation thou hast purchased of old the rod of thine inheritance thou hâ—st redeemed c. Psal 74. â— Isa 63. 15-19 4. In that these holy Ones with thankfulness acknowledg to the Lamb tâ—ou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and peâ—ple and nation So it informs us that the four living creatures and twenty-four Elders were not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles Rom. 9. 24 26. yea some of them it seems of Esau's posâ—eâ—iâ—y for they were one nation also and by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esaâ— concerning things to come Heb. 11. 20. Deut. 23. 7 8. some of them were of the less loved or comparatively hated nations and people there may be and surely are in or of every nation such as fear God and work righteousness and so are accepted of him Act. 10. 33 34. so before the partition-wall was wholly broken down and before the Apostles put in execution their large Commission for going into all the world and Preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery to every creature of all the Nations there were abiding at Jerusalem Jews devout men out of every nation under heaven Act. 2. 1-5 And why should we not think that there are now hearty believers and such as are redeemed unto God out of every kindred c. seeing now the place of the Tent of the Church is enlarged and the curtains of her habitations stretched forth c. Isa 54. 1-3 and 60. 1-8 surely there is blessing in Christ the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob â—or all the nations families and kindreds of the earth Gen. 22. 18. and 26. 4. and chap. 28. 14. Act. 3. 25 26. and the Gospel to be preached to them as it is said I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and or even to every nation and kindred and tongue and people Chap. 14. 6 7. Act. 26. 17 18 Mark 16. 15. with Matth. 28. 19. yea doubtless to that end the Apostles had the gift of Tongues given to them and could speak to every kindred and tongue c. in their language and preached the Gospel plainly to them not to leave them without excuse or render them more miserable than they were before but that they might be turned unto God from all their sins and Idols to serve the living and true God Rom. 16. 25 26. As God sent Christ into the world so he sent his Apostles John 17. 18. and chap. 20 21. and that was not to condemn the world but that the world thorow him might be saved Joh. 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. with Act. 13. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 20. and that in or of every nation some are and others might be of God's redeemed ones here appears in these living creatures and elders for they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. They are Instances and Examples of the grace of God to every nation and people and of the truth hereof 1 Tim. 1. 13 15 16. and those of the redeemed ones in the choice sense who are still on the earth being of every tongue may declare the Gospel to every tongue and language and being of every kindred people and nation they are akin after the flesh to every one and may say of all nations and kindreds respectively as Paul said of the Jews They are our brethren our kinsmen according to the flesh and therefore having a natural and national affection to them having also known and believed the kindness and love or pity of God to mankind their hearts-desire and prayer to God for them should be that they might be saved Rom. 9. 1-3 and chap. 10. 1. and they ought and surely being led by the spirit do indeavour instrumentally after their ability to redeem their brethren and kinsmen as Nehem. 5. 8. whether in â— more private or publick consideration John 1. 40 41. Act. 10. 24. Mark 5. 18 19. And the end of the Lamb in redeeming these out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation was for the good of the residue of all kindreds and tongues c. As the Apostle saith God at
with their spirit in the Gospel of his Son Phil. 4. 15-17 18. with Gal. 6. 6-8-10 Mat. 25. 34-40 But still let it be remembred these spiritual sacrifices are only made acceptable unto God by Jesus Christ 1 Pet. 2. 5. Heb. 13. 10-15 and Chap. 7. 25. see the notes before on vers 8. And say they He hath made us Kings and Priests unto our God It is thus in Chap. 1. 5 6. unto God and his father to wit Christs But here unto our God for indeed he who is originally and immediately the God and Father of our Lord Jesus is also in and thorow him the God and Father of all that are Christs As Christ saith I ascend unto my Father and your Father to my God and your God Joh. 20. 17. see notes on Rev. 3. ver 12. and how they were Kings and Priests unto their God we have in some little measure shewed before see the notes on Rev. 1. ver 6. This is that also which they with praise and thanksgiving remember and sing of to the honour of the Lamb this they merrily and rejoicingly sound upon their Harps those Musical instruments of of God vers 8. They sing and make melody with grace in their hearts to the Lord for these high favours and priviledges conferred upon them not of debt but wholly of grace 2. These Saints and holy ones do also upon their Harps and with their golden Phials full of odours merrily and melodiously sound forth the praises of the Lamb for their assured hope of that great honour glory and dignity they shall partake of and hereafter inherit gloriously in due season that is to say We shall say they reign on the earth From the whole song we may see they joyfully and skilfully sound forth upon their Harps the sum and contents of the Testimony of Jesus which is the spirit of Prophesie Rev. 19. 10. Thou wast slain that summarily contains the first branch of the Testimony of Jesus And hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation and hast made us unto our God Kings and â—riests that includes and contains the second However as to themselves And we shall reigâ— on the earth there 's the third and last Isa 9. 6 7. 2 Cor. 1. 10. Heb. 13. 7-9 Oh let the whole of the Testimony be thankfully held fast by its receivers And we shall reign not do reign as they shall do or as is here spoken of and intended this is a future business Indeed they are now Kings but they must wait for the glorious enjoyment of their Kingdom they may be Kings who yet have actually received no Kingdom as Rev. 17. 12. and so it is with these as here they give us plainly to understand and with thankfulness singing and rejoicing acknowledg to the praise of the Lamb saying And we shall reign on or over the earth In speaking unto which words we shall for our instruction and usefulness enquire into and consider these following particulars viz. 1. Who are the We or persons here and elsewhere spoken of that must reign 2. How shall they reign or of what reigning is here and elsewhere spoken meant and intended and what is contained therin 3. Where and over whom shall the persons here intended so reign 4. When and with whom shall they so reign 1. Who are the We or persons here and elsewhere spoken of that shall reign And to that we may give answer and say 1. All such as have been are and shall be redeemed unto God by the blood of the Lamb as here it is said Thou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation And we shall reign c. see also Chap. 1. 5 6. Thus also it is said The seventh Angel sounded and there were great voices in Heaven saying The Kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall-reign for ever and ever And the four and twenty Elder which sate before God on their seats fell upon their faces and worshipped God saying We give thee thanks O Lord God Almighty which art and wast and art to come because thou hast taken to thee thy great power and hast reigned And the time of the dead is come that they should be judged and that thou shouldst give reward unto thy servants the Prophets and to the Saints c. Rev. 11. 15-18 All such shall in due season reign as have been are and shall be Abrahams spiritual seed or hearty believers in Christ as he was witnessed of before his Incarnation and hath been since manifested and revealed Rom. 4. 13-16 with Gal. 3. 7-9 16 17 29. The wâ—iters upon the Lord and meek ones of the earth shall have this honour and happiness Psal 37. 9-11 Mat. 5. 5. Whereto we may have further occasion to speak in what follows to be considered from this verse And amongst these reigners are included and contained as principal ones such Saints as unto whom it hath been given of grace not only to believe but also to suffer for Christs names sake Heb. 11. 25 26. as it is said If sons then heirs heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we may also be glorified together Rom. 8. 16-18 with Joh. 1. 12 13. It is a faithful saying for if we be dead with him we shall also live with him if we suffer we shall also reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. Blessed are they saith our Saviour which are persecuted for righteousness sake for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven Mat. 5. 10. with 1 Cor. 3. 21 22. 2 Thes 1. 4 5 6-8 1 Pet. 4. 12 13. Yea and amongst these believers in Christ and holy ones the poor and needy ones of this world such as are so here I mean are included and shall enjoy this glory and therefore they should not be despised or undered unduly by us Hearkeâ— my beloved brethren saith the Apostle James hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith and heirs of that Kingdom which he hath promised to them that love him Jam. 2. 1-5 6. He raiseth up the poor out of the dust and lifteth up the beggar from the dungâ—il to set them among Princes and to make them inherit the throne of glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 113. 7 8. Luk. 6. 20. with Mat. 19. 27-29 And so in short the persons that shall reign are the Saints Rev. 5. 8-10 them that love God and keep his Commandments whether they be high or low rich or poor male or female c. in this world Jam. 1. 12. and 2. 5. All such as are faithful unto the death shall in due season receive the crown of life Rev. 2. 10. and vers 26-28 2. And as is necessarily implied and supposed in what we have said and as plainly appears from this place we are speaking unto and considering
earth and as is promised in Psal 37. the wicked shall be destroyed out of it which without doubt they have not been nor are to this day see to this purpose what is said in that Psalm we are still referring to Evil doers shall be cut off but those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth for yet a little while and the wicked shall not be yea thou shalt diligently câ—nsider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth and they that be cursed of him shall be cut off The seed of the wicked shall be cut off The righteous shall inherit the land and dwell therein for ever Wait upon the Lord and keep his way and he shall exa't thee to inherit the land or earth When the wicked are cut off thou shalt see it Psal 37. 9. 11-13 22 28 29 34. And as it hath been observed so it is observable the first time Hallelujah is mentioned in the Scriptures of the Prophets is when the Psalmist thus imprecates Let the sinners be consumed out of the earth and let the wicked be no more Hallelujah or praise ye the Lord Psal 104. 30-35 And this word is only used in this Book when the destruction of Mystery Babylon is spoken of and the Holy Ghost is speaking of the destruction of all the wicked and of the reign of Christ and glorious state of the Saints After these things saith the Apostle I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven saying Alâ—elujah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God for true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great Whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever And the four and twenty Elders and the four living Creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the Throne saying Allelujah And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth c. Rev. 18. and Chap. 19. 1 2 3-6 8. 9 c. And to let us know that this abundance of peace and destruction of the wicked prophesied of by David in Psal 37 c. was not accomplished in his son Solomons days therefore also he speaks of it as future as his father David had done before him saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain in it but the wicked shall be cut off from the earth and the transgressors shall be pluckt up or rooted out of it And again The righteous shall never be removed But the wicked shall not inhabit the earth Prov. 2. 21 22. and Chap. 10. 30. see also Isa 65. 12-15 16 17. By all which it evidently appears that the meek and righteous ones have never yet inherited the earth as it 's prophesied they shall do nor shall they so do till this world be dissolved when will be the perdition of ungodly men 2 Pet. 3. 6 7. nor until God shall make new Heavens and a new Earth as we have many times before said And then indeed they shall be blessed and reign on the earth and inherit the earth and all things Psal 41. 1 2. see Rev. 21. 1-5-7 But this will also further appear in and be confirmed by what followeth to be yet considered by us But though these Saints and all that are Christs at his coming shall reign on and inherit the earth as we have said yet it appears they shall have the land of Canaan as their inheritance in some peculiar consideration Indeed God promised unto Abraham that he should be the heir of the world and this promise was made unto or respected not Abraham only but him and his seed and that not thorow the Law but through the righteousness of faith and it is of faith that it might be by grace to the end the promise might be sure to the whole seed not to that only which is of the Law but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham who is the father of us all Rom. 4. 9-13-16 But yet the land of Canaan was by promise and Covenant assured to him for a possession in some peculiar sense even to him and his seed I mean the land of Canaan when it is made new Rev. 21. 1 5. and when it shall be as in due season it shall be an Heavenly Country Heb. 11. 13-16 see Gen. 13. 14-17 and Chap. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. 1 Chron. 16. 15-19 Object If it be said This Covenant and Promise made to Abraham concerning the land of Canaan was fulfilled when God brought his seed by Joshua into it and then and afterwards setled them in it and therefore the accomplishment thereof is not still to be expected and waited for Answ To this Objection I shall say these things 1. No doubt in some first-fruits and in part that Covenant and promise was fulfilled and accomplished then as is signified to us in what is said to wit The Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers and they possessed it and dwelt therein and the Lord gave them rest round about according to all that be sware unto our fathers There failed not ought of any good thing which the Lord had spoken unto the house of Israel all came to pass Josh 21. 43 45. and Chap. 22. 4. 2. But yet iâ— doth appear that that Covenant is not compleatly fulfilled and accomplished if we consider these following particulars 1. The land of Canaan was not only promised to be given to the seed of Abraham but to himself also as the Lord said unto him I will establish my Covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee And I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan Gen. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 13. 14-17 And the like also he promised unto Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise to wit that he would give the land of Canaan unto them and to their seed Gen. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. Heb. 11. 8 9. Psal 105. 8-12 But now none of these Patriarchs ever enjoyed this land which was so promised to them as Stephen saith concerning Abraham God gave him none inâ—eritance in it no not to set his foot on yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession c. Act. 7. 5. yea concerning them all it is said By faith Abraham sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange country dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the
same promise And these all died in faith not receiving the promises but having seen them afar of they were perswaded of them c. Heb. 11. 8 9-13 14. 39 40. By which it doth plainly appear that that promise is not yet compleatly fulfilled 2. We have again apt occasion to use those words of the Apostle here which were lately referred to If Jesus to wit Joshua had given them rest namely in a full and compleat consideration he would not have spoken of another day There remaineth therefore even when the Apostle thus wrote a rest to the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 with Josh 21 44. and 22. 4. And this Rest will not be compleatly and gloriously enjoyed by them until the Lord Jesus be revealed not in but from Heaven with his mighty Angels 2 Thes 1. 6 7 9. with Rev. 21. 5. the times of compleat rest and refreshing will come from the presence of the Lord when God shall send us Jesus and when the times of restitution of all things shall come to wit when God shall make new and renew all things Act. 3. 19 20. with Rom. 8. 17-23 3. The land of Canaan was by an everlasting Covenant assured to Abraham and his seed for an everlasting possession so God saith to Abraham I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession c. Gen. 17. 7 8. To the same purpose also Jacob said unto Joseph God Almighty appeared unto me at Luz in the land of Canaan and blessed me and said unto me I will give this land to thy seed after thee for an everlasting possession Gen. 48. 3 4. Now surely we may say this promise is not yet fulfilled compleatly to the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob for Israel after the flesh enjoyed it but a little time the Ten Tribes were carried captive about seven hundred years after they were setled in Canaan by Joshua and are not returned from that Captivity unto this day and they were the greatest part of that Nation And the Prophet saith The people of thine holiness have possessed it but a little while Isa 63. 18. And Judah hath been ejected out of it about sixteen hundred years so that as yet neither Abraham Isaac and Jacob nor their seed have had it for an everlasting possession as was promised 2 Sam. 7. 10 11. 4. Yes it doth appear that that Covenant respected not their seed after the flesh only or fully but the spiritual seed of Abraham even all that are Christs who shall in due time have that Covenant fulfilled and performed to them and shall possess the land of Canaan when it is an heavenly Country Gen. 17. 7 8. with Rom. 4. 13 14 16. Gal. 3. 7-16 17-29 And in this heavenly Country they shall reign at Jerusalem the City of the great King even in the new Jerusalem which God will create So the Lord when he promiseth he will make new Heavens and a new Earth immediately saith But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing c. Isa 65. 17 18. And the Lords remembrancers are called upon and provoked not to keep silence and to give him no rest till he establish and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth Isa 62. 1 6 7. I mean the new Jerusalem the holy and heavenly City which God himself will create Indeed it doth appear that the old Jerusalem the former City that was so called will be built again by the natural Israel Jer. 30. 4-18 and Chap. 31. 38-40 but of this new Jerusalem of which we are speaking God himself will be the builder and maker Heb. 11. 9 10. for which Abraham Isaac and Jacob looked but never yet enjoyed it Heb. 11. 15 16. see the notes before on Chap. 3. vers 12. The Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion and in Jerusalem and before his Ancients gloriously Isa 24. 23. At that time namely when the Ten Tribes are returned they shall call Jerusalem the Throne of the Lord for he shall be there and there reign Jer. 3. 12-17 with Ezek. 48. 35. And to him that overcometh he will then grant to sit with him in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. Object If any should say The new and holy Jerusalem cannot mean a glorious place but a glorious people because it is called the Bride the Lambs wife Revel 21. 2 10 11. To that I say Answ 1. It doth indeed appear that thereby we are to understand a glorious and heavenly people to wit the children of the first Resurrection in that it is called the Bride c. Rev. 19. 7 8 9. But yet 2. It may signifie a glorious place also as in former times the old Jerusalem signified frequently both the City and Citizens thereof and sometimes the one and sometimes the other and not only it may so signifie but it doth appear to mean a glorious place also Because 1. It is distinguished from persons even from those that enter thereinto as it is said There shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rev. 21. 27. Even as in the Prophet the inhabitants of that Jerusalem the Lord God will make are distinguished from that glorious place where it is said But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create For behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy And I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people c. Isa 65. 18 19. with Rev. 21. 2-4 2. Nor doth Jerusalem's the new Jerusalem's being called the Bride the Lambs wife hinder but that it may also signifie a glorious place for a place may be said to be married to the Lord as it is said Thou shalt no more be termed forsaken neither shall thy land any more be termed desolate but thou shalt be called Hephzibah that is my delight is in her and thy land Beulah that is married for the Lord delighteth in thee and thy land shall be married to wit unto the Lord also compare Isa 62. 4 5. with Chap. 65. 18 19. So that in short the place where the Saints and holy ones shall reign will be on the earth the new earth in the land of Canaan that Heavenly Country at the new and holy Jerusalem Psal 48. and 87. 2 3. Object But some will be ready to object and say what must the Saints come out of Heaven and reign on the earth surely that will tend much to the abatement and lessening of their glory and happiness Answ To this objection we have spoken somewhat formerly see the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. and therefore shall say the less to it here But it doth plainly appear that they shall come out of Heaven who shall reign on the earth so it is oft said of the new Jerusalem which signifies as we
he that liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave Selah Psal 89. 48. I have said saith God concerning Kings and Potentates of this world ye are Gods and all of you are the children of the most high But ye shall dye like men and fall like oâ—e of the Princes Psal 82. 6 7. Isa 14. 18. And when they dye they shall carry nothing away their glory shall not descend after them Psal 49. 16 17. But these holy reigners we are speaking of shall not reign till after they are raised up from the dead and so out of the first death and on such the second death hath no power Rev. 20. 4 6. And so they can dye no more death hath no more dominion over them Luk. 20. 35 36. and therefore they shall possess the kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18. Death shall never put an end to their glory as it doth to the glory and government of the high ones of this world but they shall reign for ever and ever Rev. 22. 4 6. Oh how might the consideration hereof engage us not to be desirous of vain-glory but in a patient continuance in well-doing to seek after glory and honour with immortality Rom. 2. 6 7. and to be looking not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seeâ— for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 18. Oh! seek we after and set we our affection upon the things above and not on things on the earth for we are dead and our life is hid with Christ in God when Christ our life shall appear then shall we also appear with him in glory c. Col. 3. 1-4 1 Cor. 9. 25 27. And this leads us to the next enqâ—iry viz. 2. With whom shall these holy Ones so reign And to that we may say 1. They shall be and reign with Jesus Christ our Lord when sorrow had filled the hearts of his disciples because of his departure from them he then to comfort them said unto them In my fathers house are many mansions I go to prepare a place for you and if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. And thus addresses himself to his Father in their hearing and for their encouragement and consolation Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my glory John 17. 24. Them that sleep in Jesus God will bring with him and the survivers of that body also for the dead shall be raised and the living changed and all shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and so shall they ever â—e with the Lord 1 Thes 4. 14-17 Then all shall be gathered all that are his I mean together unto him whereever they are they shall be gathered unto him from the four winds from one end of Heaven to the other 2 Thes 2. 1. with Matth. 24 30 31. And when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Col. 3. 4. The Lord my God saith the Prophet shall come and all the Saints with thee Zech. 14. 4-9 and then gloriously they shall sit with him on his throne Rev. 3. 4 21. so the Apostle Paul saith It is a faithful saying for if we be dead with Christ we shall also live with him if we suffer we shall also reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And the Apostle John saith I saw thrones and â—hey sate upon them and judgment was given unto them c. And they lived and reigned with Christ c. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years Rev. 20. 4 6. They shall not reign before or without Christ as some have fondly and groundlesly imagined but with him as in that vision of Daniel is also signified to us where first of Christ it is said I saw in the night-visions and behold one like the son of mâ—n came with the clouds of Heaven and came to the ancient of days and they brought him near before himâ— and there was given to him dominion and glory and a kingdom that all people nations and languages should serve him his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom c. And when Daniel asked one the truth of all this he told him and made him know the interpretation of the things viz. The Saints of the most high shall take the kingdom and possess the kingdom for ever c. to wit when Christ doth and with him Dan. 7. 13 14 16 18 27. And that they shall reign with Christ and be ever with him this will render their state most excellent comfortable and desirable 1 Thes 4. 17 18. Now indeed the Bridegroom is absent from them and they have great cause of mourning on that account Mat. 9. 15. Now they groan being burdened for they walk by faith not by sight But then he will see them again and their heart shall rejoice and their joy none shall take from them 2 Cor. 5. 2-9 The name of the holy City shall then be the Lord is there Ezek. 48. 35. Indeed now when they depart out of the body and are present with the Lord it is far better for them than to be at home in the body and absent from the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 5-8 Phil. 1. 23. Rev. 14. 13. But then when they are raised again and have the adoption the redemption of the body and the body and soul reunited and personally present remaining and reigning with the Lord it will be best of all Phil. 1. 20 21. 1 Thes 1. 10. when they awake to wit in the Resurrection of the righteous they shall be satisfied with Gods Image to wit with Christ who is the Image of the Invisible God and with that dominion and rule which with him they shall then receive and partake of Psal 17. 15 with Col. 1. 14 15. and Gen. 1. 26-28 And in that they shall reign with Christ this also confirms the truth of what these holy ones here say namely they shall reign on the earth to which we have spoken somewhat before for Christ shall reign on the earth I know saith Job that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth whom I shall see for my self and mine eyes shall behold Job 19. 25 27. with Zech. 14. 4 5 9. He shall sit upon the throne of his Father David which was indeed the throne of the Lord but not in Heaven but on the Earth as before we have said Psal 132. 11. with Act. 2. 30. Isa 9. 7. and 16. 5. Jer. 33. 21. Luke 1. 32. He shall judg the
people righteously and govern the nations upon earth Selah Psal 67. 3 4 7. and 82. 5 8. And all the earth is called upon to make a joyful noise before the Lord for he not goeth or sitteth in Heaven but cometh to wit down from Heaven for he cometh to judg the earth he shall judg the world with righteousness and the people with his truth Psal 96. 11 13. and 98. 4 9. and 47. Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise up unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth In his days Judah the two Tribes shall be saved and Israel the ten Tribes who were then captives and so remain unto this day shall dwell safely And this is his name whereby he shall be called THE LORD OVR RIGHTEOVSNESS Jer. 23. 5 6. and Chap. 33. 14 15-17 The Lord my God shall come and all the Saints with thee And the Lord shall be King over all the earth In that day there shall be one Lord and his name one Zech. 14. 5-9 And therefore because he shall reign on the earth and they with him they also shall reign on the earth as is here with joy and rejoicing affirmed by these redeemed ones 2. And they shall reign one with another who are children of God If children then heirs heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ if so be they suffer that they may also be glorified together Rom. 8. 16 17. As they shall be gathered together unto him to Christ I mean so also one to another in a personal consideration and shall not be separated one from another any more 2 Thes 2. 1. now they are scattered one from another upon several accounts The wise and gracious sowâ—r soweth the good seed the children of the Kingdom over all his field of the world for the good of the world that by them Gods way might be known upon the earth and his saving health among all Nations Mat. 13. 24-38 with Psal 67. 1-3 And by their being thus disposed many of them never see the faces of one another in the flesh Col. 2. 1. sometimes they are scattered one from another by persecution so it is said There was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea c. Act. 8. 1 3 4. Many times the wolf cometh and scattereth the sheep one from another Joh. 10. 12. Sometimes and too often they are sundred one from another by contentions strifes and animosities It is the work of sin and satan to sow discord between brethren and to separate chief friends one from another Jam. 4. 1-5 Rev. 12. 10. so it is said of these two eminently holy ones Paul and Barnabas the contention was so sharp between them that they departed asunder one from the other Act. 15. 39. And so also they are removed one from another by death Isa 38. 11. but then compleatly and gloriously there will be the congregation of the righteous when they are raised and reign with Christ Psal 1. 5. The son of man shall send his Angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of Heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. And them that sleep in Jesus God will bring with him 1 Thes 4. 13 14. The dead shall not reign on earth before the living All these holy ones saith the Apostle having obtained a good report thorow faith received not the promise God having provided some better things for us that they without us should not be made perfect Heb. 11. 39 40. And they of Christs which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep for the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the voice of the Arch-angel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so shall we ever be with the Lord 1 Thes 4. 15-17 And that in this glorious reign one shall not be before or after another the Apostle signifieth when he saith I would to God ye did reign that we also might reign with you thereby giving us to understand that as they shall reign with Christ as is before said so also one with another 1 Cor. 4. 8. this honour shall all Christs Saints have together Psal 149. 4 5-9 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. Vse 1. Now from what is here said in vers 9 10. we may see what is the new song so oft spoken of in Scripture as Psal 33. 1-3 and 40. 1-3 and 96. 1. and 98. 1-4 9. and 149. Isa 42. 1-10 to wit it is that which contains the contents of the Testimony of Jesus as we have said to wit what he hath done for us sinful creatures of mankind what he is now doing and what he will do 2. Here we may also see who are the true singers of the new song such as lift up the Horâ— that Horn of Salvation which God hath raised up in the house of his servant David this Horn is the praise of all these Saints 1 Chron. 25. 3-5 with Psal 148. 14. and Luk. 1. 69. And they first render glorious the sufferings of Christ and merrily and skilfully sing of and sound forth the preciousness of his blood saying Thou wast slain c. These are they who rightly sing and make melody with grace in their hearts unto the Lord even these redeemed ones Ephes 5. 18 19. Col. 3. 16. and these are called upon to give thanks unto and praise the Lord as it is said O give thanks unto the Lord for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever let the redeemed of the Lord say so whom he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy and gathered them out of the lands from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South even out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation Psal 107. 1-3 with Rev. 5. 9. and Chap. 14. 2 3. 4 5. 3. From this particular branch of the new song to wit We shall reign on the earth we may see That these redeemed ones having access into the grace of God rejoice in hope of the glory to be revealed Rom. 5. 2. and Chap. 12. 11. holding fast the beginning of the confidence they also hold fast the rejoicing of the hope and have that as an anchor of the soul both sure and stedfast c. Heb. 3. 6. with vers 14. and Chap. 6. 18-20 Psal 89. 15 16. 4. The consideration of the assurance of the faith and hope of these holy ones that they shall reign on the earth may preserve us from those scoffers who say where is the promise of his comeing and strengthen us notwithstanding their scoffs to
look for according to his promise new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness 2 Pet. 3. 3 4-14 Jude 17. 18. and may deliver us from them who say the Resurrection the first Resurrection is past already and that this glorious reign on earth is over and gone 2 Tim. 2. 16-18 and who call the glorious Reign of Christ and all his Saints on the earth together an Hereâ—ie and those that believe it Hereticks when as the holy Scriptures as in part we have seen do plainly and plentifully assure us that this is a truth which they call Hereâ—ie Yea and thus they call it though the first writers after Christ and his Apostles did also believe and confess this thousand years Reign as the Ecclesiastical History reports to wit Papias Justin Martyr Irenaeus c. Indeed the History in one place speaks thus of the first of these named to wit Papias and saith He was a man of small judgment c. namely when it tells us He did believe that Christ and his Saints should reign on the earth Eusebius in the third Book of his Ecclesiastical History Chap. 35. And yet in another place it give this account of him that Pâ—pias was a man passing eloquent and expert in the Scriptures Euseb Book 3 d. Chap. 32. But how should they hear those ancient Fathers herein when they will not hear Christ and his Apostles But we shall add no more to this Verse Verse 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many Angels round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders And the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands In this and the following Verse we have an account given us of another great and glorious Company who also with a loud voice do â—ound forth and celebrate the praises of the Lamb. To which more after God willing In this Verse we have to consider for our instruction and usefulness 1. The expecting posture of the Apostle And I beheld 2. What ensued thereupon And that is 1. More generally declared to us I heard a Voice 2. More particularly we have an account given unto us 1. Whose Voice he heard and that is the Voice of Angels 2. The number of them indefinitely intimated to wit many Angels and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 3. Where this innumerable company of Angels was viz. Round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders 1. We have I say in this Verse declared to us The expecting posture of the Apostle And I â—eheld or looked to wit with the Eyes of his Soul in some extraordinary and visional way And the like hereto is affirmed of many other holy Men and Prophets in the Scriptures and of himself in many other places of this Book See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 1. and on ch 5. v. 6. what he had seen was so sweet pleasant and delightful to him that he was still in a waiting posture and did behold and look foâ— some further Revelations and Discoveries to be afforded to him Prov. 24. 13 14. 2. The Apostle doth give unto us an account what ensued thereupon or followed thereafter And that is 1. More generally declared to us namely saith he And I heard a Voice he looked unto Christ and was further enlightned and his Face was not ashamed as Psal 34. 5. Habbak 2. 1 2. They that wait for the Lord shall not be ashamed Isay 49. 23. Such a like account is often elsewhere given us in this Book and in many other places See Rev. 6. 1 3 5 7 c. But to this we shall not further here enlarge See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 1. 2. More particularly we have to mind and consider whose Voice he heard and that is Of Angels Of the Voice or what they said therewith we may speak something on v. 12. where we shall have more apt occasion so to do But here let us a little enquire and consider whose Voice he heard and that is here said to be Of Angels when that strong Angel spoken of v. 2. made proclamation with a loud voice saying Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof then all were silent and none did or could return a word thereto there was then silence in Heaven amongst these inhabiters thereof as ch 8. 1. but now when that knot was untyed and difficulty removed and the Lamb had taken the Book in order to the opening of it and the redeemed ones unto God sang that new Song before spoken of v. 8 10. Now their Tongues were loosed when that glorious one had undertaken to loose the Book And the Apostle tells us here I heard the Voice of many Angels c. The word Angel is a Name not of Nature but of Office and therefore it is sometimes given to any Messenger indefinitely and many times in the three first Chapters of this Book of the Revelation to the Messengers Bishops or Over-seers of the seven Churches See the Notes before on ch 1. v. 20. But here we are to understand the word Angels to mean those Spirits or spiritual Beings so called As it is said He maketh his Angels Spirits Psal 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. for they are distinguished from him that sits on the Throne and from the Lamb and from all the Saints and redeemed ones unto God and from every Creature spoken of and mentioned in v. 13. of this Chapter And so we may say a little particularly and distinctly 1. These Angels are Spirits or spiritual Beings Heb. 1. 7. And have not flesh and bones as Men and many other Creatures have As our Saviour saith A Spirit hath not flesh and bones c. Luk. 24. 39. Indeed Men have Spirits but they are not Spirits meerly as the Angels are Numb 16. 22. and ch 27. 16. And also the Angels were at first made in a glorious condition more glorious than Mankind was As the Psalmist intimates when he saith Thou madest Man a little lower than the Angels Ps 8. 4 5. 2. And the Angels are created Spirits As it is said He maketh his Angels Spirits Ps 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. And so they are distinct from and infinitely inferiour to him that fits upon the Throne who hath created all things and for his pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 9 11. God indeed is a Spirit Joh. 4. 24. But not created He is from everlasting to everlasting God and is the Creator and Former of all things and so also the Creator of these Spirits we are speaking of Isay 40. 26. The Father of Spirits Heb. 12. 9. He created Heaven and the things that are therein to wit the Angels in Heaven Rev. 10. 5 6. with Mat. 24. 36. Upon this account the Psalmist thus speaks and saith Praise ye the Lord all his Angels Let them praise the Name of the Lord for he commanded and they were
created Ps 148. 2 5. And he created them by Jesus Christ by him he created all things Eph. 3. 9. And who is the true God 1. Joh. 5. 20. See the Notes before on v. 8. He is the Image of the invisible God the First-born of every Creature for by him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers All things were created by him and for him And he is before all things c. Col. 1. 15 17. with Joh. 1. 1 3. And also particularly the Angels are distinct from the third Person in the infinitely glorious Trinity who is frequently called the Spirit the holy Spirit and in this Book the seven Spirits See Notes before on ch 1. v. 4. I say these Angels are distinguished from the holy Spirit 1 Pet. 1. 12. And they are infinitely below and inferiour to him for by him they also were created By the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made and all the Host of them and so the Angels also by the Spirit of his Mouth Psal 33. 6. By his Spirit he hath garnished the Heavens to wit with these Angels c. as with precious stones Job 26. 13. with 2 Chron. 3. 6. and Rev. 21. 19. 3. And all the Angels were of God made good for God saw every thing that he had made and behold it was very good Gen. 1. 31. And in an high honourable and happy condition Psal 8. 4 6. So as then these Morning-stars sang together and all the Sons of God shouted for joy Job 38. 4 7. But all of them abode not in the truth but some of them sinned and fell from that good holy and glorious estate they were created in Joh. 8. 44. God spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them down to Hell and delivered them into Chains of Darkness to be reserved unto Judgment 2 Pet. 2. 4. The Angels which kept not their first Estate or Principality but left their own or proper Habitation he hath reserved in everlasting Chains under Darkness unto the judgment of the great Day Jude 6. with 1 Tim. 3. 6. And some of the Angels did stand and abide in that excellent state and condition in which they were at first created And of these latter we have here to speak and not of the former who have left and lost the purity and integrity of their Nature in which they were made of God And indeed the Angels that did abide in their holy and happy estate appear to be the Persons here intended By their disposition they are about the Throne in Heaven and about the living Creatures and Elders And by their saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain c. And in that they are distinguished from every Creature under the Earth v. 12 13. And therefore of these excellent Angels we shall speak though some of the things spoken may be extended to the Angels that sinned also Nor shall we curiously enquire into or meddle with their orders or degrees though yet surely some of them are more excellent than other some as we have said See Notes on v. 2. but shall speak of those things that are more plain and more plainly revealed and declared concerning them As to say 1. These Angels which abode in the truth are signified to be Angels of Light in that the Apostle saith Satan himself is transformed into an Angel of Light intimating that there are such Angels and that Satan is none of them 2 Cor. 11. 13 15. And they are called Angels of Light to denote their brightness and the purity of their Nature and where they dwell to wit in the Light and to distinguish them from the fallen Angels which are Angels of Darkness and delivered into Chains of Darkness 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. 2. They are very frequently called the Angels of the Lord of God of Christ Gen. 32. 1. Luk. 12. 8 9. Mat. 13. 41. and in many other places to distinguish them from the Angels which kept not their first estate called the Devil and his Angels Mat. 25. 41. And the Dragon called the Devil and Satan and his Angels Rev. 12. 7 9. 3. They are called holy Angels and so are all these Angels we are speaking of Hence whereas sometimes it is said The Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels In other places it is said The Son of Man shall come in his glory and all the holy Angels with him Mat. 16. 27. with Mark 8. 38. and Luk. 9. 26. and Mat. 25. 31. to signifie they are sinless and pure from iniquity and devoted unto God and to distinguish them from the wicked one and his wicked Angels or Spirits 1 Joh. 2. 13 14. and ch 3. 12. Mat. 12. 45. Rev. 16. 13 14. 4. They are called elect Angels so the Apostle calls them when he saith to Timothy I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the Elect Angels 1 Tim. 5. 21. to denote their pretiousness and excellency 1 Pet. 2. 4 6. and to distinguish them from the Angels who left their proper habitation who are become reprobate because the Lord hath rejected them 2 Pet. 2. 4. with Jude 6. with Jer. 6. 30. 5. They are also said to be Angels in and of Heaven Mat. 24. 36. Mark 12. 25. and ch 13. 22. because they dwell there which was indeed the proper habitation of all the Angels at first but the sinning Angels kept it not Jude 6. but these Holy Ones kept it and Heaven is their dwelling place Rev. 12. 12. Hence also they are called the Heavenly Host Luke 2. 13. Dan. 4. 35. And they always behold the Face of Christs Father which is in Heaven Mat. 18. 10. and delight in Heaven and Heavenly things And in every respect they are called Angels in Heaven to distinguish them from the Infernal Ones who are cast down to Hell 2 Pet. 2. 4. 6. They are good Angels their goodness indeed extends not to the Lord Ps 16. 2 3. but they are good and loving to Mankind and especially to those of Mankind that believe So it is said Thou art good in my sight as an Angel of God 1 Sam. 29. 8. And they appear to be good and loving to Mankind in that when Christ the Saviour of the World was born they praised God and said Glory be to God in the highest on Earth Peace good-will towards Men Luke 9. 2 13 14. And there is joy in the presence of the Angels of God over one Sinner that repenteth Luke 15. 7 10. And they are and are signified to be good Angels to distinguish them from the evil one and his evil Angels who seek the ruine and everlasting destruction of men for Satan was a man-slayer from the beginning Ps 78. 49. Luke 7. 21. and ch 8. 2. Joh. 8. 44. 1 Joh. 3. 12 15. 7. And these good Angels are excellent Creatures
as appears in some good measure in what hath been said of them already and as will further appear if we consider what followeth That is to say 1. They have very great wisdom knowledge and understanding and have a very piercing inspection So much that wise Woman of Tekoah signifieth saying As an Angel of God so is my Lord the King to discern good and bad And again My Lord is wise according to the wisdom of an Angel of God to know all things that are in the Earth 2 Sam. 14. 17 20. and ch 19. 27. and that they are of a piercing inspection and insight into secret things is signified in that they are said to be Aâ—lame of Fire as the Eyes of the Son of God the Angel of the Covenant are said to be though yet they know not the hearts of men as he doth nor are perfect in knowledge as he is compare Ps 104. 4. and Heb. 1. 7. with Rev. 2. 18. See notes on Rev. 1. v. 14. yet they have much more knowledge than men have as our Saviour gives us to understand when he saith Of that Day and Hour knoweth no Man no not the Angels of the Heavens Implying they know more than any meer man Mat. 24. 36. Mark 13. 22. 2. They are also very strong and powerful as it is said Bless the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength or are mighty Ps 103. 20. they are greater in power than men are or any other Creature 2 Pet. 2. 14. Hence they are called powers Col. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Indeed it doth appear that some of these Glorious Creatures excel others of them in strength See notes before on v. 2. but yet they are all of them very strong and powerful And hence also whereas it is said in one place The Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels It is thus exprest to us in another The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels signifying to us that all the Angels of God are mighty in strength Compare Mat. 16. 27. with 2 Thes 1. 7. and Mat. 25. 31. And to this we may have further occasion to speak afterwards 3. They are very swift and speedy in their motion from one place to another with two Wings they do fly And saith the Prophet One of the Seraphims flew unto me Isay 6. 2 6. They can come from Heaven to Earth instantly as it is said Suddenly there was with the Angel a multitude of the Heavenly Host Luke 2. 13. To the same purpose also is that of the Prophet whilst I was speaking in Prayer saith he Even the Man Gabriel whom I had seen in the Vision at the beginning being caused to fly swiftly touched me c. Dan. 9. 21. they have not such gross earthly Bodies as we have nor are hindred or retarded by such letts and obstacles as we are 4. They are very watchful Creatures and need not sleep to refresh them as we do while we are here in mortal corruptible bodies Hence they are called watchers Dan. 4. 13 17 23. 5. They are very glorious Creatures full of splendor lustre brightness and Majesty Hence we hear of the Cherubims of Glory Heb. 9. 5. and the Glory of the Angels Luke 9. 26. So also it is said All that sate in the Council saw Stephens Face as it had been the Face of an Angel Acts 6. 15. So Manoahs Wife said to her Husband that he that appeared to her was a man of God and his countenance was like the countenance of an Angel of God very terrible Judges 13. 6 15 16 21. And so much also is signified in that they are called Angels of light as is before said 6. They are Immortal Creatures such as shall not cannot dye as our Saviour signifies when he saith neither can they dye any more for they are equal with the Angels Luke 20. 36. And so they shall for ever enjoy that honour and happiness and holiness of which they are possessed 7. They have an excellent Voice or Language as the Apostle intimates when he saith Though I speak with the Tongue of Angels c. 1 Cor. 13. 1. Gal. 1. 8 9. Vse 1. The consideration of what we have said already concerning these Glorious Creatures is useful to deliver and preserve us from the errour of the Sadducees new and old who say there is neither Angel nor Spirit Acts 23. 8. they are herein more bruitish than the Pharisees were for they confessed there were such Creatures Acts 23. 8 9. yea that there are such Spiritual Beings was also acknowledged by an unproselyted Gentile Acts 10. 22. and by an Heathen to wit Achish King of Gath 1 Sam. 29. 9. 2. VVe may be led by occasion of the excellency of the Angels in some little measure to consider and conceive of his infinite glory and majesty who is the Creatour and former of all things So the Lord from the strength and excellency of some of his Creatures gives us to understand that he who is the Creatour of them must needs be infinitely more glorious and powerful So he saith of Leviathan none is so fierce that dare stir him up who then is able to stand before me Job 41. 10 11. Isay 40. 26 28. 3. We may in some small measure conceive from hence what glory and excellency they shall arrive at and partake of who are called to the fellowship of God's Son Jesus Christ our Lord 1 Cor. 1. 9. Man was made in the first Adam and Creation a little lower than the Angels Ps 8. 4 5. And so indeed for a little while our Lord Jesus the second Adam was also inferiour to them Heb. 2. 6 7 9. But for the sufferings of death he was crowned with Glory Heb. 2. 9. and hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they Heb. 1. Eph. 1. 18 22. 1 Pet. 3. 22. He hath advanced our nature in his person far above all those glorious Spirits and they that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that World and the Resurrection from the Dead shall be equal to the Angels and be the Children of God being the Children of the Resurrection Mat. 22. 30. Mark 12. 25. Luke 20. 35 36. they are called to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jesus 2 Thes 2. 14. 1 Job 3. 2. 2. We have the number of these holy happy and glorious Creatures indefinitely intimated to us Many Angels and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands so many as no man can number They are frequently signified to be a very great number or an innumerable company of them as will somewhat appear to us if we consider 1. The plain affirmations and intimations given to us thereof in the Scriptures So when Jacob went on his way the Angels of God met him and when Jacob saw them he said This is Gods Host and he called the name of that place Mahanaim that
is two Hosts Now in that he called them the Host of God he may hereby intimate to us the great number of them also for we have that phrase used concerning those that came to assist David At that time day by day there came to David to help him until it was a great Host like the Host of God the number whereof was about or above four hundred thousand Compare Gen. 32. 1 2. with 1 Chron. 12. 22 38. Now if that Host waiting upon and encamping about Jacob one Man was so great in number as four hundred thousand what an innumerable multitude is there of them all considering that there is also an innumerable company always about the Throne and that other Saints were not without their Guards Ps 34. 7. Nor Children Mat. 18. 10. So also it is said The Lord shineth forth from Mount Paran and he came with ten thousands of Saints or Holy Onâ—s to wit Holy Angels for the Law was given by the disposition of them Compare Deut. 33. 2. with Acts 7. 53. Gal. 3. 19. Heb. 2. 2. To the same purpose also the Psalmist saith The Chariots of God are ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. with 2 Kings 6. 17. And Daniel saith thousand thousands ministred unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him Dan. 7. 10. So our Saviour saith to Peter Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and he will presently give me more than twelve Legions of Angels A Roman Legion was six thousand and so twelve Legions were seventy two thousand and more Mat. 26. 53. There is a multitude of this Heavenly Host Luke 2. 10 13. an innumerable company of them Heb. 12. 22. ten thousands or many myriads of them Jude 14. with Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. 2 Thes 1. 7. 2. Yea it is signified to us that the number of the Heavenly Host as the Angels also are called Gen. 32. 1 2. Luke 2 13. is so great as none can number them but he that made them they know not their own number this is peculiar to God as the Lord signifies when he saith Lift up your Eyes on high and behold who hath created these things that bringeth out their Host by number He calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might for that he is strong in power not one faileth Isay 40. 26. The Host of Heaven cannot be numbred to wit by any â—ere Creature it is like to the Sand of the Sea Jer. 33. 22. with Hos 1. 10. Is there any number of his Armies Job 25. 3. with Gen. 32. 2. 2. Yea this also will further appear if we consider the wonderful height of the Heavens in which these Angels dwell Job 11. 8. and ch 22. 12. the Heavens for height is unsearchable Prov. 25 3. In the height whereof the greatness of them also is signified to us As the Heaven is high above the Earth so great is his mercy toward them that fear him The Heaven in some sort exceeds the Earth in greatness as Gods mercy doth our fear toward him to wit inconceivably as to us Psal 103. 11. Heaven is a measureless boundless place It is impossible to all Creatures to measure Heaven Jer. 31. 37. And if we suppose that that upper and most noble part of Gods Creation is garnished and replenished with these glorious Creatures as the lower part of his Creation is with Creatures suitable thereto He hath made of one blood all Nations of Men for to dwell on all the Face of the Earth and filled the Earth with other Creatures inferiour to Man for his use and service Gen. 1. Act. 17. 26. Jer. 27. 5. God himself formed the Earth and made it he hath established it he created it not in vain he formed it to be inhabited otherwise it had been made in vain Isay 45. 18. So also is the great and wide Sea full of Gods riches wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts c. Ps 104. 24 25. So we may conceive of the Heavens that they are garnished Job 26. 13. and replenished with those glorious Inhabitants otherwise they had been also created in vain Isay 45. 18. Yea that part of the Heavens which is visible to us how full of Stars is it and appears it to be in a clear Night And there they are always Gen. 15. 5. And if some one Planet be as is conceived by some much bigger than the Earth how capacious yea inconceivably boundless must the whole Heaven be And how infinitely innumerable the Angels As is in this Verse also indefinitely intimated Yea if we also conceive how little room these Spirits or spiritual Beings take though yet they are finite because Creatures when a Legion six thousand was in one Man Mark 5. 9 15. Luke 8. â—0 I say these things considered and believed we may easily conceive and conclude that the number of these glorious Creatures is an innumerable Company But we shall look no further hereinto lest we should pry and intrude into things we have not seen Col. 2. 18. 3. Where this innumerable company of Angels was And that is Round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders And so 1. Round about the Throne the supreme Throne of Judgment and Government See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. â— Round about it not upon it no there is but one upon it one in essence the one Almighty God the Father the Word and the holy Spirit and these three are one upon it See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. and v. 8. but the Angels all the Angels are about it As it is said all the Angels stood round about the Throne Rev. 7. 11. And so we may learn that neither they nor any of them are to be worshipped by us as God or with him not with divine or religious worship or as the ultimate object of worship Exod. 20. 3. Deut. 5. 7. He is so to be worshipped by us that sits upon the Throne which the Angels do not nor any of them So it is said when those living Creatures give glory and honour and thanks to him that sate on the Throne The four and twenty Elders fall down before him that sate on the Throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever saying Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things c. Rev. 4. 9 11. See also ch 5. 13 14. and ch 7. 10. and ch 19. 4. And he only is thus to be worshipped Mat. 4. 10. for he only is God 1 Tim. 2. 5. Mark 12. 29. And not the Angels nor any of them no not the most excellent for they are Creatures and not any upon but all round about the Throne as is said we are admonished and warned not to worship them Col. 2. 18. And they have refused and forbad it who are good Angels Rev. 19. 10. and ch 22. 8 9.
Judg. 13. 16. And so have good Men also Act. 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 15. Indeed the Devil would have been worshipped even by the Son of God Mat. 4. 9. And of his Vicar the Man of Sin it is said He opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he as God sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. But good Men and Angels have disclaimed and denyed this honour He only is worthy of divine honour and worship who created all Angels and Creatures and for whose pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 10 11. And this glory he will not give to another Isay 42. 8. for before him there was no God formed neither shall there be after him there is no God besides him he knows not any Isay 43. 10 12. and ch 44. 8. and 45. 5. 6. 18. 21. 22. and 46. 9. Jâ—el 2. 17. Hence the Angel that had the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the Earth and to every Nation and Kindred and Tongue and People said with a loud voice Fear God and give glory to him And worship him that made Heaven and Earth and the Sea c. Rev. 14. 6 7. 2. Round about the Throne not in the midst of it there only the Lamb that hath been slain is as the perpetual Sacrifice and alone Mediator Rev. 5. 6. and ch 7. 17. And as there is one God and there is none other but he Mark 12. 32 34. So there is one and but one Mediator between God and Men the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a ransom for all 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. He is the only Mediator and not any Angel or Angels who are not in the midst of but round about the Throne We are not to come to God by them nor by any but one even by him who dyed for us yea rather is risen again c. No Man cometh to the Father but by him Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 7. 24 25. and ch 13. 15. And they who in a voluntary humility worship Angels hold not the Head Col. 2. 18 19. And much less should Men fall down before or come to God in their worshippings by their Images or supposed Images Likenesses or Pictures Isay 42. 8. A Formed God or Graven Image is profitable for nothing Isay 44. 10. And they even un-man and much more un-christian themselves who fall down before or worship Graven Images or the likeness of any thing in Heaven above c. Isay 44. 17 19. ch 46. 9. This is forbidden by and highly displeasing to God to make to our selves any Graven Image or any likeness of any thing that is in Heaven above or in the Earth beneath c. or to bow down to them or serve them Exod. 20. 4 5. Deut. 4. 15 19. and ch 5. 8 9. There is one Image which is the Image of the invisible God that ought to be worshipped even Jesus Christ who is the true God and eternal Life 2 Cor. 4. 4. Col. 1. 15. Heb. 1. 3. But all of Man's making are abominable to him Confounded be all they that serve Graven Images that boast themselves of Idols worship him all ye Gods or Angels Ps 97. 7. with Heb. 1. 6. Hos 14. 3. Rev. 21. 8. and 22. 15. and ch 14. 9 11. 3. Round about the Throne to denote they are to be and are worshippers themselves and therefore not the objects of religious worship as we have said Worship is an homage and service due to him on the Throne from all about him So it is said Let all that be round about him bring Presents unto him that ought to be feared Ps 76. 11. God is to be had in reverence of all them about him Ps 89. 7. And so of the Angels also and they do worship God Job 1. 6. And they are called upon so to do Ps 103. 20. and 148. 2 5. Rev. 7. 11. Nehem. 9. 6. with Luke 2. 13. And they are commanded to worship the first begotten the Son of God by Nature Heb. 1. 6. with Ps 97. 7. for by him and for him they were created also as hath been said before and as appears Col. 1. 15 16. Eph. 3. 9. 4. Round about the Throne denotes their happiness and honour If the Queen of Sheba said and said truly concerning Solomon's Servants and Ministers Happy are thy Men happy are these thy Servants which stand continually before thee and that hear thy wisdom 1 King 10. 5 8. How much rather may we conclude that these Servants of the God of Heaven are herein happy and honourable in that they stand round about his Throne and see him and are in his presence in whose presence is fulness of joy Rev. 7. 11. Luke 1. 19. with Mat. 5. 8. Luke 12. 8 9. Rev. 3. 5. and ch 14. 10. 5. Round about the Throne to look and pry into the Mercy-seat even Christ who is called the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat Rom. 3. 25. and who is the Propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World 1 Joh. 2. 2. and ch 4. 10. Even as in our Types the Lord commanded Moses saying Thou shalt make one Cherub on the one end and the other Cherub on the other end Even of the Mercy-seat shall ye make the Cherubims on the two ends thereof And the Cherubims shall stretch forth their Wings on high covering the Mercy-seat with their Wings and their Faces shall look one towards another towards the Mercy-seat shall the Faces of the Cherubims be Exod. 25. 19 20. and 37. 7 9. So these Angels are round about the Throne and desire to look into the things of Christ which are now reported to us by them that have preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 6. Round about the Throne possibly to signifie to us that thorow Christ they behold the Father Mat. 18. 10. He dwells in light inaccessible whom no Man hath seen nor can see 1 Tim. 6. 16. And so we may conceive of the Angels that they behold not the Divine Majesty immediately but thorow the Lamb who is between God and them they are about but the Lamb stands in the midst of the Throne this is the disposition And when they look towards him that sits upon the Throne they behold him thorow this most excellent One thorow this most glorious Image or express Character of God's Person as the Apostle calls him when he demonstrates his excellency above the Angels Heb. 1. 3 5 c. And indeed in many general expressions of our Saviour's it is signified to us that none hath known or seen God at any time to wit immediately but the only begotten who is in the Bosome of the Father In which sayings angels may be included also see Mat. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. Joh. 1. 18. and ch 6. 46. and ch 14. 6 7. as
they do any thing or go any-where but what and where their Lord pleaseth it is good for us therefore to pray to God in the Name of Christ to send us them if it be good before him and by them to inform direct or preserve us c. Gen. 24. 40 42. So Manoah intreated the Lord and said O my Lord let the Man of God to wit the Angel which thou didst send come again to us and teach us c. And God hearkened to the voice of Manoah and the Angel of God came again to the Woman c. Judg. 13. 8 9. VVhen Peter was in Prison Prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God for him and in due season the Lord sent his Angel and delivered him out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the People of the Jews Act. 12. 5 11. So our Saviour saith Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and he will presently give me more than twelve Legions of Angels Mat. 26. 53. This course â—et us also take if we need their Ministry let us not pray to or religiously worship them for they are Servants Gods Ministers But let us pour out our hearts to him who is a refuge for us and unto whom all are Servants VVhen the Apostle John fell down to worship before the Feet of the Angel he said unto him See thou do it not for I am thy fellow-Servant He was a Servant and therefore not to be religiously worshipped Rev. 22. 8 9. 3. It may also inform us how we may have their Ministry for our good and that is by coming unto and abiding in Christ Jesus He that dwelleth in the secret of the most high in Christ the Mercy-seat shall lodge under the shadow of the Almighty under the wings of the â—â—erubims of glory which do overshadow the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat Ps 91. 9. with Exod. 25. 20. Ps 80. 1. Heb. 9. 5. Because thou hast made the Lord my refuge the most high and not these high ones thine habitation There shall no evil befall thee nor any plague come nigh thy dwelling-place for he shall give his Angels a charge over thee to keep thee in all thy ways They shall bear thee up in their hands lest thou dash thy foot against a stone Ps 91. 9 12. And this leads to the next 2. And round about the living Creatures and the Elders The same also is said of all the Angels And all the Angels stood round about the Elders and the four living Creatures ch 7. 11. Now 1. Round about the living Creatures and Elders may signifie that the living Creatures and Elders are come unto the Angels the Elders are made perfect in spirit and present with the Lord and with the holy Angels 2 Cor. 5. 7 8. Phil. 1. 23. Heb. 12. 22 23. Rev. 18. 20. And the living Creatures by â—aith dwell and have their conversation in Heaven Rev. 12. 12. and ch 13. 6. Phil. 3. 20. They are come unto Mount Zion and unto the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem and to an inâ—â—merable company of Angâ—ls Heb. 12. 22. 2. Round about them may also denote that the Angels are ministring Spirits unto them and so sent forth and imployed by Christ Heb. 1. 14. for so much round about doth import when spoken of Persons as we have seen before and this will still more plainly appear if we consider that said of â—ll the Angels in ch 7. 11. to wit that they stand about not the Throne only but the Elders and living Creatures also and standing is frequently the posture of Ministers or Servants 1 King 10. 5. 2 Chron. 9. 4. Ps 135. 2. the Church of the living God is called to the fâ—llowship of Gods Son to a Partnership with him being married to him that is raised from the dead Rom. 7. 4. 1 Cor. 6. 17. 2 Cor. 11. 2. Rev. 19. 7 8. And herein in a general consideration preâ—erred before the Angels though not simply or singly so The Church of the living God is preferred before Apostles Prophets c. as such and before Angels for they are Servants of the Church also as it is the Spouse of Christ Hence they are called Servants and all things are the Churches whether Paul or Apollâ— or Cephas c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. with Rev. 19. 10. and ch 22. 9. 2 Cor. 4. 5. Ezra 7. 24. And so the Angels ministred unto Israel it may seem in the wilderness Ps 78. 25. 1 King 19. 5 7. Yea Are they not all ministring Spirits sent forth to minister for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1. 14. 3. Round about them may give us to understand that they make known to the Angels the things of Christ they are nearer to the Lamb and between them and the Lamb so it is said To the intent that now unto the Principalâ—ties and Powers in heavenly places might be known by the Church the manifold Wisdom of God Eph. 3. 10. To this end also it may seem the Angels frequent the Assemblies of Believers when they assemble together to Pray and Prophecy 1 Cor. 11. 10. And they desire to look into those things which are now reported to us by them that have Preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 4. Round about them as a Camp to enclose them and camp about them And this is often signified to be their work and service as to the Saints here below especially in times of danger or fear The Angel of the Lord encampeth about them that fear him and delivereth them Ps 34. Title and ver 4 7. Gen. 32. 1 2. and they do sometimes deliver them from judgments Psal 91. 1 3 11. and from dangers and mischiefs which their Enemies intend them 2 King 6. 17. and many times out of danger Gen. 19. 15 16. Numb 20. 16. Dan. 3. 28. and ch 6. 22. Act. 5. 19. and ch 12. 7 11. And the consideration hereof may be useful to us 1. To engage us to fear and trust in the Lord as we have said before Ps 34. 7 8 10. and 91. 9 10 11. 2. It may strengthen his Saints against occasions of fainting and cause them to be quiet from fear of evil for the holy one of Israel will be as is good their defence this innumerable company of Angels are ministring Spirits sent forth and imployed for their good and these are more and more strong and powerful more wise and watchful than their Enemies how potent wise or vigilant soever they are As King Hezekiah said to Judah Be strong and couragious be not afraid nor dismayed for the King of Assyria nor for all the Multitude that is with him for there be more with us than with him with him is an Arm of Flesh but with us is the Lord our God to help us c. And he hath thousand thousands of these heavenly Spirits ministring unto him for the
6. Riches of Wisdom and Understanding In him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge Col. 2. 3. Yea all the riches and fulness of grace and spiritual blessings are treasured up in him Joh. 1. 14 16. Eph. 1. 3 7. Col. 1. 19. and ch 2. 9 10. 1 Pet. 3. 7. and riches of glory Joh. 17. 5. Eph. 3. 16. Phil. 4. 19. 2 Thes 2. 14. And these are the true Riches Luke 16. 11. As Christ is said to be the true Light the true Bread the true Vine that is they are the most excellent Riches more excellent than these which are here below Heb. 10. 34. As will appear if we consider 1. The excellent nature of them they are spiritual but the other earthly and natural Rom. 15. 27. 1 Cor. 9. 11. and ch 15. 44 46. These true Riches are such as the holy Spirit is directing us to and glorifying before us Joh. 16. 14 15. whereas our own wisdom which is sensual and devilish is leading us to labour to be rich here below and to lay up for our selves treasures on earth Jam. 3. 15. with Prov. 23. 4. And the true Riches are such as are proper to enrich the Souls and Spirits of Men how poor soever they are as to these outward riches Prov. 24. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 10. Jam. 2. 5. Rev. 2. 9. 2. The true Riches are certain and durable Heb. 10. 34. whereas the other are called and are uncertain Riches 1 Tim. 6. 17 18. and such as are but for a moment Wilt thou set thine Eyes on that which is not for Riches certainly make to themselves wings they flee like an Eagle toward Heaven Prov. 23. 4 5. And at furthest they will leave us at death Ps 49. 16 17. Luke 12. 19 20. Riches are not for ever Prov. 28. 24. And on this account the Holy Ghost admonisheth them that be rich in this World not to be high-minded nor trust in these Riches because they are uncertain But contrarywise to do good therewith and to be rich in good works c. 1. Tim. 6. 17 18. But the true Riches which the Lamb hath worthily received are certain and permanent Riches and Honour are with me saith Wisdom yea durable Riches Prov. 8. 10 18 22 The things that are seen are temporal but the things that are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. 3. The Riches here below are empty and unsatisfying Vanity of Vanities saith the Preacher Vanity of Vanities all is Vanity Eccles 1. 2. He that loveth Silver shall not be satisfied with Silver nor he that loveth abundance with increase this is also vanity Eccles 5. 10. These Riches will not satisfie Mens Souls nor fill their Bowels Ezek. 7. 19. Eccles 2. 8 11. Hab. 3. 5. Men in labouring for these things labour for that which will not satisfie Isay 55. 2. But now these excellent Riches of Christ are such as will indeed satisfie and give compleat contentment to the Soul He will cause them that love him to inherit substance and he will fill all their treasures Prov. 8. 19 21. They shall be satisfied with favour Deut. 33. 23. with Prov. 8. 32 35. He that cometh to him shall never hunger and he that believeth on him shall never thirst Joh. 6. 35. Mat. 5. 6. And how can they but be satisfied who have the Lord the possessor of Heaven and Earth for their Shepherd and Portion Ps 23. 1 3. and 73. 25 96. and 119. 57. and 142. 5. with Isay 61. 7. Jer. 10. 16. The Almighty to be their Gold Job 22. 24 26. 4. The Riches which are here below are unprofitable they will not profit us in a day of wrath Prov. 11. 4. they will not deliver Men from the wrath of God Ezek. 7. 19. Zeph. 1. 18. Will he esteem thy Riches no not Gold c. Job 36. 18 19. nor will they obtain his favour though a Man would give all the substance of his House for his love it would utterly be contemned Cant. 8. 7. nor will they purchase or procure his Spirit Act. 8. 18 20. Though a Man could gain the whole VVorld yet he may lose his own Soul and so be miserable forever Mat. 16. 26. But the true Riches which the Lamb hath worthily received and is possessed of will stand us instead and be of advantage to us when we most stand in need of help and comfort Righteousness which answers to Riches will deliver from death and wrath Prov. 11. 4 6. and ch 10. 2. Even that of Christ and God in him And so the knowledge of God in Christ Prov. 11. 9. that is a treasure indeed Col. 2. 3. yea this is life eternal to know him the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent Joh. 17. 3. Eccles 7. 12. 1 Tim. 4. 8. with ch 3. 16. 5. Nay the Riches here below are usually hurtful and too often very hurtful to Men thorow their Idolatrous esteem thereof and lust thereto Eccles 5. 13. The cares of this World and the deceitfulness of Riches c. entring in choak the Word and it becometh unfruitful Mark 4. 19. So our Saviour saith How hardly shall they that have Riches enter into the Kingdom of God Mark 10. 23 25. 2 Pet. 1. 5. VVe are very apt to pollute our selves therewith to trust in them covet after them be high-minded in our enjoyment of them or place our hearts and affections upon them and by these things hurt and harm our selves 1 Tim. 6. 17. Ps 62. 10. But there is a Treasure to be desired worthy to be desired and which lawfully and with God's allowance and therefore without prejudice or pollution we may desire Prov. 21. 20. that Treasure in the Heavens that faileth not Luke 12. 33. that Treasure hid in a Field Mat. 13. 44. to wit Jesus Christ and those Riches of Life Grace and Glory which are treasured up in him for Mankind VVe may covet earnestly these best things the Lord himself and his unsearchable Riches which are preached and commended to us in the Gospel Eph. 3. 8 9. Oh then if we would be rich indeed come we unto and follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Jam. 2. 1 5. Come we unto him and buy we of him Gold tried in the Fire that we may be made rich Rev. 3. 18. his Disciples and hearty followers are such as are rich indeed how poor soever they are among Men Luke 6. 20. 2 Cor. 8 9. Rev. 2. 9. 3. And Wisdom Counsel is his and sound Wisdom Prov. 8. 12 14. In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom Col. 2. 3. Christ crucified is the Wisdom of God 1 Cor. 1. 23 24. And he is full of Wisdom on him rests the Spirit of VVisdom and understanding c. Isay 11. 1 3. So as he knows all things 2 Sam. 14. 20. Eccles 7. 12. he knows God the Father and he only originally immediately and perfectly Joh. 8. 55. and ch 10. 15. He is in the Bosome of the
there we have only three places mentioned for it is said None in Heaven nor in Earth nor under the Earth In which last expression the Sea is also included All which do encline so to understand it which I have therefore mentioned But yet because as here rendred they are distinctly mentioned here and there may be a distinct consideration of these two and else where also though very rarely we have such a distribution-made As it seems there is in Psal 135. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Therefore I shall briefly speak to them distinctly And so And under the Earth to wit under the face or superficies of it and so distinguished from every Creature on the Earth And under the Earth there are Deeps or deep places Psal 95. 4. and 148. 8. Gold Silver Brass and all Metals and Minerals Job 28. 1 3 5. Stones and precious Stones Job 28. the pretious things and hidden treasures Deut. 33. 16. Job 3. 21. Prov. 2. 4. Roots of Trees Grass c. Job 14. 8. Dan. 4. 15 23. VVorms Mica 7. 17. Vapours Psal 148. 8. and 135. 6 7. Jer. 10. 13 and 51. 16. And those that are buried there-under c. 4. And such as are in the Sea That is also full of Gods riches as the Psalmist saith O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all the Earth is full of thy riches so is this great and wide Sea wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts Psal 104. 24 25. therein are Fishes in abundance Gen. 1. 26 28. Psal 8. 8. Job 12. 8. And of these some have Scales and Fins and they were legally clean and some had none and they were legally unclean Lev. 11. 9 12. Deut. 4. 19 10. and creeping things as before which sometimes enclude Fishes sometimes are distinct there-from Gen. 1. 20 21. with 1 King 4. 33. So we read of the Sea-Monsters Lam. 4. 3. and the Dragons in the Sea as Isay 27. 1. there go the Ships and there is that Leviathan whom God hath formed to play therein Psal 104. 26. Job 41. therein also are Fowls which with us are called Sea-birds and Sea-fowls and are mentioned with the Fishes Gen. 1. 20 21. So the waves of the Sea Exod. 15. 19. Job 9. 8. the â—and of the Sea Job 6. 3. and treasures hid therein And in the Sea are Pearls c. Deut. 33. 19. and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the Sea Psal â— 8. 3. The Apostle makes a general Repetition of what he had foresaid saying And all that are in them not some of the Creatures in Heaven on the Earth under the Earth and in the Sea or some of all sorts but all that are in them in which he speaks somewhat like to that Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet for in that he put all in subjection under him be left nothing that is not put under him Heb. 2. 6 8. And this gives us occasion to propound and give Answer to a Question or two that might arise from that which is here said Namely Quest But are wicked Men and wicked Spirits included in the every Creature and all that are in them and do or shall they also say Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power unto him that sits on the Throne and to the Lamb c Answ 1. To the first part of this question we say surely they are encluded also in the every Creature here spoken of for the Apostle here speaks as generally and universally as may be in so few words And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them heard I saying c. And therefore as I judge wicked Spirits and wicked Men cannot reasonably be excluded 2. To the second question or second part of the question we may say certainly wicked Men and Spirits do not chearfully and heartily and so not acceptably say Blessing c. unto him that sits upon the Throne c. But yet the Devils though against their wills do obey and make some right acknowledgments of God and Christ The Devils believe there is one God and tremble Jam. 2. 19. The Damâ—sel possessed with the Spirit of Divination said concerning Paul and his Companions These Men are the Servants of the most high God c. whereby it appears the Evil Spirit did know and intimately acknowledge that he was not but there was one that was the most high God above all evil Sprits whatever Acts 16. 16. though yet the Devil desires and seeks to be worshipped as God So the Devils cried out saying What have we to do with thee Jesus thou son of God Mat. 8. 29. And unclean Spirits when they saw Christ fell down before him and cried saying Thou art the Son of God Mark 3. 11 12. And the Legion of Devils or the Man possessed therewith fell down before Jesus and with a loud voice said What have I to do with thee Jesus thou Son of God most high I beseech thee torment me not Luke 8. 27 32. And the People were all amazed insomuch that they questioned among themselves saying what thing is this what new Doctrine is this for with authority commandeth he even the unclean Spirits and they obey him Mark 1. 24 27. And so we may say of wicked Men also for all are his Servants Ps 119. 91. They though not willingly and chearfully yet against their wills do after a sort not acceptably Heb. 12. 28. worship him Acts 17. 25. They profess to know God who in works deny him being abominable and disobedient and to every good work reprobate Tit. 1. 16. And in due season all shall render and ascribe Blessing and Honour c. unto him that sits upon the Throne and unto the Lamb So the Lord saith I have sworn by my self the word is gone out of my Mouth in Righteousness and shall not return that unto me every Knee shall bow every Tongue shall swear Isay 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11 12. And because Christ Jesus humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore God also hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name That in the name of Jesus every Knee should bow of things in Heaven and things on Earth and things under the Earthâ— and that every Tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father Phil. 28 11. All they that go down to the Dust shall bow before him Ps 22. 27 29. Prov. 16. 4. And indeed Wicked Spirits and Men may well be included and reckoned amongst such Creatures as are brute and have no understanding because they so degenerate from their Primitive Glory and Excellency and the latter will not be made clean and renewed So the Devil is called and compared
to the Serpent a subtle and vile Creature 2 Cor. 11. 3. Rev. 12. 9 14 15. and 20. 2. and Dragon c. Ps 91. 13. Rev. 12. 3 4 7 9 c. And wicked Men are like to Creatures that have no understanding Ps 32. 9. Man not abiding in Honour is like the Beasts that perish Ps 49. 12 20. Wicked Men are as natural brute Beasts made to be taken and destroyed 2 Pet. 2. 12. So they are called Serpents Vipers deaf Adders Dogs Foxes c. But having spoken so much to this Question we shall in the following part of the Verse speak nothing further concerning wicked Spirits and Men persisting wicked who are in some sort the most miserable of Creatures and it were better for them they had no being but shall confine our discourse unto every Creature that was made subject to Vanity not willingly 8. Rom. 20. 22. I mean the mute and brute Creatures 2. He gives unto us an account what he heard of or from them and that is declared 1. More generally saying of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders it is said They had every one of them Harpes c. and they sung a new Song c. But it is not here said I heard them singing but saying and it is said of the Angels the Apostle heard them saying with a loud voice v. 11 12. but not so here We have no mention at all of their Voice but it is only said I heard them saying which might be and was without an Articulate Voice as to these Creatures generally we may say of them generally as the Psalmist doth of the Heavens and Firmament There is no Speech nor Language their Voice is not heard to wit in a full and proper sence though yet we read of the Voice of these mute and brute Creatures in another sence many times 2. More particularly they said Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power Blessing is well-speaking of or speaking good of or praising another And so usually when God is the object to bless signifies to praise or to speak well highly and honourably of him as Ps 34. 1 2. and 103. 1 2. and 115. 17 18. And indeed his name is to be praised blessed and spoken well of from the rising of the Sun to the going down of the same Ps 113. 2 3. and 18. 3. See Notes before on Verse 12. of this Chapter And Honour Worship and adoration Mat. 15. 8 9. Rev. 7. 11 12. See the notes before on ch 4. v. 9. And Glory Brightness Excellency Majesty Luke 9. 32. with 2 Pet. 1. 16. Isay 2. 10 19 21. See the Notes before on chap. 4. vers 9. And Power This belongs to him Psal 62. 10. and is to be voted ascribed and rendred to him See the Notes before on chap. 4. vers 11. 3. To whom doth every Creature which is in Heaven c. vote and ascribe Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power and that is here declared to us All these Creatures in these four parts or places of God's Dominion and Creation vote and ascribe these four Excellencies unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb even unto God and Christ See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. and on ch 5. v. 6. Now here note 1. None of these Creatures of these mute and brute Creatures take worship and adoration unto themselves or invite or call upon us to fall down and prostrate our selves before them They do not say Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power unto us or any of us but as it is said The depth saith it is not in me and the Sea saith it is not with me Job 28. 14. So these as it were say Divine Praise appertains not to us they say as it were why look ye so earnestly on us or any of us as Acts 3. 111 12. They are none of them upon the Throne and they after their kind direct us not to themselves but from themselves unto another the works of whose hands they are The Horses are Flesh and not Spirit not God Isay 31. 3. Ps 33. 17. and all these are Creatures and not the Creator who is only to be divinely worshipped ch 4. 11. The Title given to them to wit every Creature and the object of their Honour and Adoration namely not themselves but God and Christ shew us the desperate madness of them that adore religiously these Creatures or any of them and as the dumb Ass speaking with Mans Voice forbad the madness of the Prophet 2 Pet. 2. 16. So do these after their nature and kind the greater madness of them who worship them or any of them as many have done yea and things beneath these the works of their own Hands as Pictures Images and Vanities of their own inventions yet such-like abominable Idolatry hath been committed by Men Of the Gentiles it is said They changed the Truth of God into a Lye and worshipped and served the Creature more than or besides the Creator who is blessed for ever And they changed the Glory of the Incorruptible God into an Image made like to corruptible Man and to Birds and fourf-ooted Beasts and creeping things Rom. 1. 23 25. yea and such-like Iniquity was found with Gods professed people and with some of the chief ones amongst them there were some of them burnt Incense to Baal to the Sun and to the Moon and to the Planets and to all the Host of Heaven 2 Kings 23. 4 5. Yea the Prophet Ezekiel in Vision saw and behold every form of creeping things and abominable Beasts and all the Idols of the House of Israel pourtrayed upon the Wall round about And there stood before them seventy Men of the Ancients of the House of Israel with every Man a Censer in his Hand and a thick Cloud of Incense went up Ezek. 8. 9 12. And how many are there in our Days who are called Christians that fall down before the works of their own Hands Pictures and Images of Mens devising and making yea how apt are we all inordinately to love and idolatrously to esteem and secretly to confide in and expect help from these Creatures or some of them as Horses Money Herbs and Medicaments c. Isay 31. 1 3. Ps 147. 10. Eph. 5. 5. Col. 3. 5. Phil. 3. 19. But Ask now the Beasts and they shall teach thee and the Fowls of the Air and they shall tell thee Or speak to the earth and it shall teach thee and the Fishes of the Sea shall declare unto thee that they are not to be religiously worshipped Job 12. 7 8 9. They as it were say not unto us not unto us is religious worship due Yea the most noble and excellent Creatures to wit Saints and Angels disclaim it and signifie it appertains not to them as we have frequently said and seen before 2. None of the mute or brute Creatures worship one another no nor those Creatures which are much more excellent than themselves and
far above them to wit the Saints and glorious Spirits or Angels They do not say The blessing and the honour and the glory and the power unto the living Creatures or Elders or innumerable company of Angels or any of them nor to the Virgin Mary or any Saint deceased whatever Surely if living Men yea living Saints may invocate and religiously worship the Virgin Mary or any Saint or Angel much rather might these do so there is a far greater dis-proportion between mute and brute Creatures and the Saints and Angels and a much wider difference than there is between one Saint and another or than between Saints and Angels And if it be too great boldness and presumption for living Saints to come immediately to Christ and to God by Christ as some groundlesly and dangerously dream and conceit and therefore in their voluntary humility they address themselves to Christ by Saints deceased or Angels being notwithstanding their plea for and pretence of humility vainly puft up with their fleshly mind and not holding the Head Christ Jesus Col. 2. 18 19. How much greater pride and sauciness would it be in these mute and brute Creatures to pass by the Saints and Angels in their Doxologies and Adorations And how much more becoming their low and inferiour state and condition to call to the Saints and Angels in their Addresses of this nature as Job 5. 1. and desire them to mediate for them or to worship them immediately seeing Saints are much better than the Fowls of the Air Mat. 6. 26. with Luke 12. 24. much better than Sheep c. Mat. 12. 12. But yet these inferiour Creatures call not in to their assistance the Saints or Angels as Mediators Oh! let us not be more brutish than these Câ—eatures which have no understanding But let us continually and only come unto God by the one and only Mediator the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a Ransome for all Men 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. Heb. 7. 25. Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 13. 5 3. Directly and expressly they say Blessing and the honour c. unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb As they are called upon by the Psalmist saying Bless the Lord all his works in all places of his Dominion Ps 103. 22. And as is said concerning them All thy works shall praise thee O Lord Ps 145. 10. So the Apostle was here strengthened extraordinarily to hear them The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Firmament sheweth his handy work Day unto Day uttereth speech and Night unto Night sheweth knowledge Ps 19. 1 2 3. The Beasts of the Field shall honour me saith the Lord the Dragons and the Owls or Ostriches Isay 43. 20. All his works praise and shall praise him in seeking to him as those that have their sole dependance on him and preservation and provision from him The Eyes of all wait upon him and he gives them their Meat in due season He openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of every living thing Ps 145. 10. with v. 15 16. The innumerable creeping things in the Sea as well as the Beasts of the Earth and Fowls of the Air These all wait upon him that he may give them their Meat in due season that he gives them they gather he openeth his hand they are filled with good Psal 104. 10 17 25 28. He provideth for the Raven his food his young ones cry to God Job 38. 41. Thus the Psalmist calls upon the Creatures generally to praise the Lord. Praise ye him saith he Sun and Moon praise him all ye Stars of Light praise him ye Heavâ—nâ— of Heavens and ye Waters that be above the Heavens Praise the Lord from the Earth ye Dragons and all Deeps Fire and Hail Snow and Vapours stormy Wind fulfilling his Word Mountains and all Hills fruitful Trees and all Cedars Beasts and all Cattel creeping things and flying Fowl c. Ps 148. See the Song of the three Children in Apocrypha v. 35 59. And all Creatures are called upon to rejoice and sing praise before and glorifie the Lamb Let the Heavens rejoice and let the Earth be glad let the Sea roar and the fulness thereof Let the Field be joyful and all that is therein then shall all the Trees of the Wood rejoice before the Lord for he cometh for he cometh to judge the Earth c. Ps 96. 11 13. and 98. with Ps 75. 3. and Heb. 1. 3. 1. Then we may learn from hence that God leaves not himself without witness to any All God's Creatures shew forth his glory and glorifie him that we might be led to know that there is a God a great a good and gracious God He left not himself without witness towards the Gentiles but did them good and gave them Rain from Heaven which is a teacher of righteousness Joel 2. 23. and fruitful seasons filling their hearts with Food and gladness Act. 14. 17. That which may be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them for the invisible things of him from the Creation of the World are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and God-head c. Rom. 1. 19 20 21. Job 12. 7 9. Deut. 4. 19. Yea the Apostle saith The Gospel was preached in every Creature under Heaven Col. 1. 23. Ps 19. 1 2 3 6. with Rom. 10. 14 15 18. Isay 40. 26 28. Ps 145. 9 10. 2. In that what these mute and brute Creatures do according to their Nature and Kind and by Instinct is thus reputed as their saying Blessing and honour and glory and power c. We may see the graciousness of God in his Interpretations He doth put the most favourable and charitable construction upon the saying and doings of his Creatures that may be He here reputes and interprets what these Creatures do by natural Instinct to be a glorifying and honouring him because he hath given no more to them When the young Lions roar after their Prey he calls it their seeking their Meat from God Ps 104. 21. and saith The young Ravens cry unto God Job 38. 41. and that all Creatures wait upon him Ps 104. 12 27. and 145. 10 15 16. So he interprets Childrens being brought to him a coming to him Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Deut. 11. 1 2. and reputes them graciously as Believers Mat. 18. 2 6. as such as receive the Kingdom Luke 18. 17. as such as humble themselves Mat. 18. 4. See Ps 71. 5 6. with Ps 22. 9 10. So when Persons in imminent and eminent danger cry out for help and deliverance and are even forced to seek to him he interprets it in the best sense and saith Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble and he saveth them c. Ps 107. 8 31. 1 Tim. 2. 15. Jonah 1. 14 16. He is no hard or austere Master though wicked and slothful Servants so say but interprets
this is a title given to God the God Amen or the God of truth Isay 65. 16. for the word Amen signifies truth or faithfulness And so the four living Creatures do by their saying Amen as it were say this is a right and faithful saying and acknowledgment they signifie that that was true which was spoken by all Creatures in Heaven and Earth c. though they were mute and brute Creatures 2. Together with the former Amen signifies not only or simply a confirmation of the truth and faithfulness of that spoken but also sometimes an owning liking and approbation thereof as Rev. 7. 10 12. and 19. 4. And so very usually and frequently and so here with readiness and chearfulness the four living Creatures say Amen when the mute and brute Creatures celebrate the praises of God and Christ believing the Blessing and Honour and Glory c. belong to them and shall arrive at them in due season And so should we consent to and own and approve the truth by whomsoever it be spoken or declared Joh. 4. 17. Acts 17. 28. Phil. 1. 15 18. Tit. 1. 12 13. 3. Together with the former Amen at the close and conclusion of Prayers Praises c. is as much as a Prayer Vote or Desire that such or such a thing should be or come to pass so here when the living Creatures say Amen it is as much as to say they approve that which was spoken by every Creature ver 13. and it is their hearty desire and vote it should be accomplished or always done so usually the People answered Amen at the end of Prayers or Praises 1 Chron. 16. 36. Neh. 5. 13. and 8. 6. Psal 106. 48. So the Prophet David when he saith Blessed be the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting he presently adds Amen and Amen that is so let it be Psal 41. 13. and 72. 19. and 89. 53. so Amen is rendred with us so be it Jer. 11. 2 5. And the Prophet Jeremy saith to that which he desired but believed not Amen the Lord do so the Lord perform the words which thou hast prophesied c. chap. 28. 5 7. so our Saviour instructs his disciples in that Doctrine and Rule of right Prayer to say for thine is the Kingdom and the Power and the Glory for ever Amen Matth. 6. 13. And so Amen is as much as an earnest Prayer Vote or Desire in the Epistles generally Rev. 1. 7. Now here in that the four Creatures say Amen to what every Creature said we may learn from hence 1. That the living Creatures also heard by Faith or by the word of faith what every Creature which is in Heaven c. said and so certainly we may see and hear in and by the Holy Scriptures with the Eyes and Ears of our Soul what we cannot with our bodily ones 2 Cor. 4. 18. and 5. 7. Heb. 2. 9. and 11. 27. So we may now and ought to hear Jesus Christ who is in Heaven and speaketh to us from thence Acts 3. 22 23. Heb. 12. 25. And when the Apostle propounds that question But I say have they not heard yes verily saith he But how proves he that surely by citing a Scripture referring unto the words or sound of the works of Gods Creation and Providence for it follows Their sound went into all the Earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 18. with Psal 19. 1 2 3 4. In that the four living Creatures now say Amen we may learn that they do occupy the place of the unlearned for so did such as said Amen as the Apostle signifieth when he saith How shall he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say Amen c. 1 Cor. 14. 16. this was usually their word the word of the People as distinguished from the Priests Neh. 8. 6. Deut. â—7 14 15 26. Prophet or Speaker Ps 106. 48. Neh. 5. 13. So all the Angels say Amen to the Doxology of the Palm-bearing multitude Rev. 7. 10 11 12. And the four and twenty Elders and four living Creatures unto that of the much People in Heaven which said Alleluja Rev. 19. 1 2 3 4. 1. Herein then we may see the great humility of the four living Creatures they do not disdain to hear joyn with and say Amen unto that which is good though it be uttered and spoken by such as are greatly below and very much inferiour to them It was great Humility in Apollos who was an eloquent Man mighty in the Scriptures to receive instruction and information from Aquila who was a Tent-maker and Priscilla his Wife Acts. 18. 24 25. But it seems to be greater in these four living Creatures to say Amen to what the mute and brute Creatures say however it is so to learn of such And yet we should not disdain to receive instruction from the lowest and meanest Creatures Isay 40. 26 28. Prov. 6. 6 8 11. and ch 30. 24 25 26 27 28. Jer. 8. 7 8 9. Psal 145. 15 16 18 20. Mat. 6. 26 31. 2. In that here every Creature which is in Heaven and in the Earth c. begins in rendring blessing and praise whereto the four living Creatures say Amen we may learn that they are not always the most excellent who begin in rendring his praise glorious who sitteth upon the Throne c. as also was noted before See the Notes on ch 4. ver 10. 2. We have also an account given us what was done by the four and twenty Elders And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever We have spoken before to all this latter part of the Verse unto the acts of their own VVorship and their expression of greater humility therein than in the acts of the four living Creatures As also to the description of the Object of their VVorship to wit Him that liveth for ever and ever See the Notes before on chap. 4. ver 9. and ver 10. Only here we may note that whereas by this Phrase Him that liveth for ever and ever he is intended who sitteth upon the throne as distinguished from the Lamb as our Mediator and High-Priest as chap. 4. 9 10. and chap. 10. 6. In this place it appears to be spoken of the Lamb also for in ver 13. every Creature was heard saying Blessing and honour and glory and power unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever whereto the four living Creatures say Amen so be it And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever namely Him that sitteth upon the Throne and the Lamb also for surely he is included in this Description and intended hereby And indeed He liveth and was dead and behold he is alive for evermore Rev. 1. 18. Job 19. 25. Heb. 7. 8 16. 1 Pet. 1. 23. And He is therefore able to save to the uttermost all them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intecession for them Heb. 7. 24 25 26 28. Joâ— 14. 19. FINIS